《The Wandering Maiden's Travel Guide》


 C1 — No Greater Honor than Civil Service

    Real knowledge is to know the extent of one¡¯s ignorance.


    These are the words of a wise man, long since lost to history, etched into the arches and gates of the Imperial Academy in Tiansheng. As the preeminent place of learning, rooting out ignorance and fortifying wisdom is the ultimate goal. In doing so, the academy produces only the most promising students for the imperial court.


    As the new year of class looms on the horizon, several thousand excited faces gather in the academy¡¯s newest courtyard. The stillness in the air amplifies the murmurs of their hushed whispers into a cacophonous droning that¡¯d annoy Zhou Xiaoming on any other day. However, these bright-eyed hopefuls are present because of his years-long effort to expand the academy, so he chooses to revel in the sea of voices rather than let it get under his skin.


    Xiaoming spent the last few years lobbying for funding to expand the academy, and thanks to his hard work, and that of his supporters, his project culminated in this resounding success. All of the students that gather today are in attendance because of the recently completed expansions, including this courtyard they now fill. Three thousand students, all promising individuals from across the Great Xi¡¯an, stand in neat, ordered rank-and-file, just like an army. This is Xioaming¡¯s legacy; an army of scholars and civil servants.


    Xiaoming settles into his place on the small, elevated plaza between the gates of the academy and the new student body, and waits patiently for the ceremony to begin. Soon enough, a gentle breeze rolls through and disperses some of the summer humidity, and a mousy attendant steps to the fore to address the masses.


    ¡°Welcome, honored students, and congratulations on your successful admission. We, the instructors and staff of the Imperial Academy, are proud to have you in attendance today,¡± he pauses momentarily, gesturing to Xiaoming with a flourish and a reverent bow of his head. ¡°To begin the ceremony, our headmaster, Zhou Xiaoming, will address you.¡±


    Xiaoming approaches with slow, measured strides and a smile brimming with pride. As soon as the attendant shuffles off to the side, Xiaoming replaces him at the front. He begins with a courteous bow of his own while the crowd settles from a murmur to eager silence. Thousands of hopeful eyes gaze up at him, teeming with expectations he hopes to fulfill. A simple gesture activates the engraved silver slip he holds and its mystical power carries his voice far and wide.


    ¡°Welcome, sons and daughters of our great empire. You alone, from among countless applicants, proved your worth, and now take your first steps on this momentous journey of wisdom and knowledge.


    ¡°Others toil in the fields, labor in workshops, or take up arms to defend the people from threats beyond our borders, but you¡­¡± Xiaoming sweeps his arms across the crowd in a grand, inclusive gesture. ¡°You defend them from within. We, learned servants of the empire, are its lifeblood ¡ª and there is no greater honor than civil service!¡±


    A well-practiced chorus erupts from the crowd: ¡°Glory to the Emperor! May he live for a thousand years!¡±


    As soon as the students fall quiet, Xiaoming continues his speech. He talks at length about their potential futures as ministers, advisors, and officials. He explains that they will wield pens and paper in the battlefield of courtly politics, and how their success is the emperor¡¯s success. He likens them to the great men and women of history, and how each had proven invaluable, from the lowliest scribe, to the greatest of heroes. Their worth lies in their future deeds and contributions, and everything begins here, at the academy.


    With the conclusion of his speech, Xiaoming brings his hands together, fist in palm, and bows again. ¡°From this day forth, you are my students. I shall look after your wellbeing and do my utmost to ensure your success. The rest is in your hands ¡ª and in your minds.¡±


    Xiaoming moves back so that another speaker can take his place and rejoins the rest of the staff towards the rear. However, not long after he returns to rest in the shade, an attendant approaches and whispers to him.


    ¡°Someone has requested your presence inside the gate.¡±


    ¡°Did you get their name?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, sir, but they said you¡¯d know if I told you that it is an old friend.¡±


    Xiaoming thanks them, excuses himself, and then quietly slips through the gate and into the academy proper.


    ¡°Zhou Xiaoming!¡±


    He twitches, caught unaware, as the speaker steps from the shadows to his left. Xiaoming turns and politely bows to his oldest friend. ¡°Minister Xin, I am pleased that you could attend.¡±


    ¡°That is quite the crowd out there. His excellency will be pleased when he hears that his investment bore fruit.¡±


    Minister Xin¡¯s hawkish features curl up in a pleasant, yet proud smile. Though he is the minister of the imperial clan, and is counted among the highest officials in the empire, their relationship predates either of their careers. As Xiaoming¡¯s closest friend and confidant, he is free to take pride in his accomplishments. Afterall, his actions and influence in the court were instrumental in ensuring Xiaoming received the necessary permissions and funding in the first place.


    Xiaming gestures down the cobbled path. ¡°Walk with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It would be better to speak elsewhere, and I would not turn down some of that wonderful tea that your wife brews.¡±


    Xiaoming grins knowingly. ¡°She will be delighted to have you.¡±


    ¡°Many in the court feared you would fail to turn such a meager investment into such extensive expansions. I hear that you added space for three thousand new students ¡ª is that correct?¡±


    ¡°The new wing is capable of housing around six thousand in relative comfort, and provides lecture halls, libraries, and workshops to accommodate their lessons, but the first new class is only three thousand or so,¡± Xiaoming explains while hiding his increasingly arrogant smirk behind the sleeve of his robe. ¡°I understand their doubts. They cannot fathom someone operating as expected without embezzling funds. Too many of these fattened officials easily forget that we aren¡¯t all so corrupt.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Minister Xin unleashes a bout of amused laughter. ¡°Three thousand more students, with what, sixty thousand or so already in attendance? Even the finest generals wish for numbers such as these ¡ª this is truly an achievement befitting the so-called little sovereign.¡±


    Xiaoming clicks his tongue at the epithet he¡¯s acquired in recent years. It feels too grand, and carries even grander ambitions. Such things are too lofty for a humble man like him. However, tongues wag and rumors spread, and as the headmaster of the imperial academy, he has to admit that he wields profound influence over the future officials. The academy itself is one of the most extensive properties in the city, so it only makes sense that they¡¯d spread such drivel given the chance.


    ¡°I rule over nothing, and I command no one except myself. That is no secret.¡±


    ¡°I am aware,¡± Minister Xin replies in a wry tone. ¡°You do love to feign humility, but you are as ambitious as any other in the court. Fortunately for you, your aims are not as foolish ¡ª or treacherous, as those harbored by others.¡±


    Xiaoming releases an indignant huff.


    ¡°You have more influence than you believe, old friend. It is not just the officials, but you are a mentor to two of the emperor¡¯s cherished sons. Were he more suspicious of your intentions, or others more concerned with your plans, then you might find yourself up to your ears in enemies.¡±


    Xiaoming teases him with another bow. ¡°I shall take solace in your protection from the conspiracy-oriented minds who may seek to undermine me.¡±


    Minister Xin straightens up and strokes his graying beard. ¡°I will continue to do what I can, but I must also keep my eye on you. Power has a way of corrupting even the staunchest hearts, and if I find you slipping a little too comfortably into your new title¡­¡±


    ¡°That will never happen.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    They walk in silence for the few remaining moments before arriving at the entryway to Xiaoming¡¯s home. Once they pass the gate to his personal estate, Minister Xin continues in a hushed voice. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ how is our little secret?¡±


    Xiaoming hangs his head and sighs. ¡°She¡¯s not so little anymore, I¡¯m afraid. With every passing day she grows more willful and headstrong, and I worry I can only keep her contained for so long.¡±


    ¡°I know you are aware of the risk that her discovery poses to the both of us.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. Worry not! I have planned for any trouble that she may cause. Staying one step ahead of her is part of my job as her father ¡ª but she is getting craftier by the day.¡±


    ¡°The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Perhaps you¡¯ve taught her too well?¡± Minister Xin teases. ¡°However, we both knew it would be a matter of time, and I am thankful that I have lived a long life. The consequences of our past misdeeds do not bear as much weight as they once did.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, old friend, I have our best interests at heart, ¡°Xiaoming replies, keeping his tone sincere and soothing. ¡°She can be a handful, but she is still young. You remember how we were at that age, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but if you asked me back then if I¡¯d have amounted to much, I¡¯d have laughed myself out of breath. Who would have believed I could become an imperial minister?¡±


    ¡°Not I,¡± Xiaoming answers sarcastically while opening the door to his home. ¡°But our futures are shrouded in mysteries. Only the great dragon can see through the uncertainties and divine where we truly belong.¡±


    Minister Xin pauses after he enters and fixes Xiaoming with a serious expression. ¡°Will you take her to Nangao?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps... She is the right age.¡±


    ¡°Then it may be wise,¡± Minister Xin lets out a long sigh as he sits down. ¡°If there is danger ahead, then she can undoubtedly help you avoid it.¡±


    ¡°There are risks, though.¡±


    ¡°Life is full of risks, but the youth are fortunate. Each day that passes brings a new ache or pain, and some days¡­ well, I wish I could just go back to sleep.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Good morning, my lady!¡± Xiang Jinyi chirps as she all-but-barges into my chambers. ¡°It is time to wake up.¡±


    I groan into the soft bedding and lazily wave a hand in my maid¡¯s general direction. It is a vain, and frankly, pathetic, attempt to dismiss her. Lying on my stomach makes it difficult to do, and I just appear to be struggling instead of giving orders. Try as I might, I can¡¯t argue with Jingyi, it is well past any reasonable hour to start my day, but the summer heat made the night insufferable and I barely slept a wink. As such, I fully intend to protest with every fiber of my being!


    ¡°Your breakfast is being prepared, and I brought some water and a clean towel,¡± Jingyi announces. I turn my head just as she puts the bowl down, and grimace as she approaches me with a stern expression. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just discard your clothes so haphazardly, my lady.¡±


    Jingyi¡¯s tone is professional and courteous, yet she makes it clear to me that I am being scolded without overstepping her bounds. ¡°I need more than breakfast to get me out of bed.¡±


    She hovers over me with her hands on her hips and shakes her head. ¡°At least get dressed. You are so indecent! Imagine if someone else had come in instead of me?¡±


    I groan in protest. ¡°No one else is allowed to come in¡­¡±


    ¡°What if some vagabond climbed the walls, scaled the building, and crept into your room in the middle of the night? You¡¯d be so embarrassed!¡±


    I roll my eyes while Jingyi starts digging through my wardrobe. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd...¡±


    I begrudgingly rouse myself, struggle onto my knees, and stretch languidly, like a cat looking for attention. I squint my eyes since the bright, midday sun threatens to blind me and makes it clear just how late I slept in. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Late!¡± Jingyi¡¯s reply is sharp enough to snap me out of my sleepy stupor, and vague enough that I learn nothing. ¡°Master Li will be here before you¡¯ve had time to finish your breakfast, so you had best hurry up or he will be very upset.¡±


    Jingyi holds up a short jacket and skirt, but shakes her head and exchanges it for another, but her periodic glares in my direction get her point across. I flop backwards, sprawling out on the bed, and then roll off and onto the floor. As I start to tumble towards the floor, I twist and plant my feet to stop myself from falling completely, and then gracelessly wobble until I am upright in front of the nearby mirror.


    I grin triumphantly and dunk the wash towel so I can clean myself up. ¡°Master Li is never in much of a hurry. He is old, after all.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t disrespect your elders, especially one of your masters!¡±


    I stretch again, one arm rising above my head and yawn while wiping cool water across myself. I place the damp towel on my neck and slowly drag it along my collarbone, reveling in the refreshing sensation. I spent most of the night sweating profusely, and as far as I can tell, it has only gotten hotter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like lessons today, anyway,¡± I mumble while leaning forward a bit to check my teeth in the mirror. ¡°Do you think he¡¯d believe I am feeling ill?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d just call for a physician and then your deceitful ways would be revealed.¡±


    I sigh in frustration. ¡°Well, hopefully he has something fun planned for today. Anything other than martial arts, I think. This heat would be brutal. Music, maybe? I have to say that my guqin skills have improved under his tutelage. I can finally play The Moon Over High Mountain without errors!¡±


    Jingyi moves up behind me as I set the towel aside. To make things easier for Jingyi, I raise my arms and let my maid secure the white, plum blossom-embroidered undergarment over my chest and belly. Though the halter-top garment is meant to secure my breasts, and even reduce their already-humble presence further, Jingyi pulls it suspiciously tight.


    ¡°Urk¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±


    Jingyi scowls at me by way of the mirror and tugs it even tighter, causing me to squeak out a strained whimper. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, my lady.¡±


    I consider chastising her, but after sixteen years together, I know that Jingyi is just teasing me and having a bit of fun. Anyone else might have been in trouble, but there is something about Jingyi that makes her difficult to scold. Her bright smiles and endless cheer can warm even the coldest heart, and I am already too soft-hearted for my own good.


    Jingyi leaves me with my lower undergarments, which I slip on and tie in place, comfortably, this time. She returns a moment later with my skirts while I am busy adjusting my top to ensure proper blood flow. We start with a simple pink underskirt and then add a gauze-thin, pink-and-white silk outer skirt that continues the flowery motif. These are secured with a wide silk belt and a series of smaller ribbons for decoration. The last garment Jingyi adds to my outfit is the upper robe. The long jacket matches the skirt in both theme and material, and is wonderfully light and breezy to offset the summer heat.


    ¡°Speaking of martial arts¡­¡±


    Jingyi nods and whispers in my ear. ¡°Our plans are progressing.¡±


    I smile and sit on a short stool so that Jingyi can style my hair. She keeps it fairly simple by having all of my longer hair twisted into two braids. The fringe hairs around my cheeks and ears are pulled back a bit and then pinned into place with two petite gold clips. According to the current styles of high society in the capital, it is vogue to wear my hair in a bun, but I like to set my own trends. I can get away with a few fashion faux pas since only a handful of people see me, and the old man, Master Li, is hardly a fashion aficionado considering his over-reliance on drab gray robes.


    ¡°The escort agency has agreed to our request, so we will have guards while we are out,¡± Jingyi continues. ¡°We won¡¯t have to rely on your father¡¯s men, meaning we will be harder to identify.¡±


    ¡°That is good news. I thought we¡¯d have more trouble getting outside protection.¡±


    ¡°It turns out there¡¯s plenty of martial arts groups willing to provide escorts to wealthy young ladies, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult in the end, even for someone incompetent like me. I¡¯m not sure we got a good deal for it, though. It seemed expensive.¡±


    I roll my eyes at her disparaging self admonishment. ¡°That¡¯s okay, my allowances should cover it.¡±


    My weariness is dispelled by the good news. My father has never given me permission to leave the family estate, and has refused to elaborate about his reasons, much to my frustration. So, despite my wishes, I¡¯ve never set foot outside, and everytime I ask, my parents are gentle with their refusal, but very adamant about it. They¡¯ve never budged even once, so I¡¯ve stayed cooped up inside like a bird in a cage. But all birds yearn for freedom, and I am no different!


    The last month entailed planning and arranging pieces so that I can sneak out in a few days to watch a big martial arts tournament at a nearby venue. I desperately wish to go and watch, but truthfully, I¡¯d prefer to participate in it. Alas, that¡¯d be a bit too obvious, so spectating will have to be good enough for me.


    Fortunately, aside from my servants, Master Li, and a handful of others, no one knows what I look like, let alone who I am. It is hard for me to say whether or not anyone else even knows I exist, so as far as I know, going out without a disguise might not be a problem. Jingyi insisted, though, and I relented. It certainly won¡¯t hurt to exercise a little caution.


    ¡®Disguised or not, Zhou Ran will not be stopped!¡¯ I ball my fists and cheer at my good fortunes.


    Once Jingyi finishes with my hair, I get up and give myself a quick once-over for approval. I am a mass of pink silks and flowery patterns, and Jingyi¡¯s efforts maximize my natural, heaven-granted cuteness. ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t waste any more time. Fetch a light breakfast for me and bring it to the lesson hall. I¡¯ll have to eat and learn at the same time, even if Master Li disapproves of me doing so.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lady,¡± Jingyi chirps and scurries towards the door to open it for me. ¡°Master Li does have a thing for time management, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    I smirk as I exit my quarters. ¡°He sure does, that silly old man.¡±

 C2 — Freedom has a Price

    ¡°Do you think this will actually fool anyone?¡±


    Jingyi wobbles her head in thought while she adjusts the veil to fit my face. ¡°I think so. The veil does a good enough job that I would have trouble identifying you.¡±


    I click my tongue. ¡°I¡¯m going to look ridiculous.¡±


    Jingyi smirks mischievously while placing the wide-brimmed hat, replete with a ring of dangling veils, atop my head. ¡°I think you look cute.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell? You can¡¯t even see me! Furthermore, how am I supposed to see?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s worry about that later!¡±


    I rise to my feet and swish back and forth to check myself out in the mirror. The conservative outfit Jinyi arranged for me covers everything from head-to-toe and does a fabulous job of hiding my identity, even if it looks ridiculous. The first issue of going out of the estate is ensuring that no one recognizes me, and we resolved it without too much difficulty.


    ¡°How about my parents? Did you tell them that I am ill and do not wish to be disturbed?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jingyi answers excitedly. ¡°Master Zhou was greatly concerned for your well-being, but your mother dissuaded him from calling for a physician after I explained that you were suffering from a lady¡¯s tro¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did not!¡± my horror is palpable. There are certain things my loving father does not need to know.


    ¡°Master Zhou is a very shrewd man. He¡¯d never have relented otherwise. This embarrassment is a small price to pay.¡±


    So long as I ignore the screaming inside my head, I have no doubt I will weather that storm. It isn¡¯t like my dad is ignorant of such things, after all, he is the foremost mind in the empire and has been married to my mom for over twenty years. If he still doesn¡¯t understand the fairer sex, then he has failed miserably somewhere along the line.


    Even if my conclusion is logical, and reasonable, it doesn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    The second problem for the day, my parents, has also been resolved, but the third challenge remains. A carriage, along with some guards, will take us safely to the venue, and while the reservation drained a bunch of my meager savings, I consider it a worthwhile investment in my personal growth and enrichment. The issue is getting to it, and setting out, without arousing suspicion.


    ¡°The escort should be ready, so we need to go before we miss our chance.¡±


    I agree and briskly shuffle toward the door, only to be intercepted by Jingyi. She insists on going first to make sure the way is clear, and I see no reason to argue about it. After several moments of waiting, Jingyi signals that the coast is clear, so I scurry off as quickly as I can. My attempts at sneaking are nothing short of disrespectful to the burglars and thieves of the world, but my skills do not lie in subterfuge. They¡¯ll just have to forgive me.


    The carriage is not too far away, but considering the risk of discovery, it feels nigh insurmountable. Jingyi leads the way, and takes the initiative to distract the only two servants we come across so that I can slip by unnoticed. Neither of them seem to think anything is amiss and part ways in short order. Jingyi bids them a polite farewell and catches up.


    We soon find ourselves huddling up against the final door and peeking out through a small gap as best we can considering my obtrusive headwear. Four guards in the livery of a local escort service are milling about just beyond arm¡¯s reach, and the carriage is open and ready to receive us. Jingyi puts a finger to her lips and urges me to stay behind while she goes out and notifies the guards of our arrival.


    After an agonizing thirty-seconds or so, Jingyi subtly waves her hands, urging me to make haste. I dash out as if she had just lit a fire behind me, and board the carriage with such haste that my hat nearly falls off. Jingyi is only a moment behind and pulls the door shut without delay. I settle in and try my best to calm my rapidly beating heart while Jingyi secures the door¡¯s latch for travel.


    A moment or two later, before Jingyi even has a chance to get fully seated, the carriage starts rolling and she wobbles precariously. I, on the other hand, stretch out on the padded bench seating and release a heavy sigh before meeting Jingyi¡¯s gaze. We exchange smiles and begin to giggle and snicker like mischievous children. Our plan to get me out of the house has gone off without a hitch!


    ¡°My heart hasn¡¯t raced like this in quite a while,¡± I announce while setting the bothersome hat aside.


    ¡°This has already been too much excitement for me, my lady, and I worry I am not fit to endure such things. I can only hope we weren¡¯t spotted.¡±


    I brush the rear curtain aside and peek out. ¡°I doubt it. Someone would be coming after us if we had been.¡±


    Jingyi smiles brightly. ¡°Would you care for some tea?¡±


    ¡°Tea? You really prepared everything, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Even at our leisurely pace, we only have time to finish one cup of tea before we arrive at the venue. However, due to a short queue, we are not able to disembark immediately. I sip the last bit of my tea before handing the empty cup and bide my time watching out the window while Jingyi cleans up.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll be next,¡± I remark while sitting back and crossing my legs.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, my lady,¡± Jingyi eyes me and smirks at my impending discomfort. ¡°You will need to put your hat back on.¡±


    I roll my eyes, but there¡¯s no sense in protesting. I plop the hat back atop my head and smile, even though she probably can¡¯t see it. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Jingyi.¡±


    ¡°I went through a lot of trouble to make this work, so I am glad you are pleased, my lady.¡±


    The carriage lurches and begins rolling again. ¡°What next?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re unloading at a special entrance for important people who don¡¯t want to be seen, or just want to avoid the peasants, I guess. The guards will make sure no one interferes, so we can just go right in. Fortunately, the venue has a bunch of private viewing booths and I was able to secure one for us. We can watch from there and not worry about others.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I will make sure you are properly compensated later.¡±


    Jingyi bows her head. ¡°Thank you, my lady. Your appreciation is all I need.¡±


    Once the carriage has stopped, one of the guards raps their knuckles on the door to let us know that we can exit. As usual, Jingyi takes the lead to ensure nothing goes wrong, and I follow on her tail. There is really nothing to worry about, though. The venue uses wooden barriers to deter onlookers and trespassers, so the area is well concealed, perfect for young ladies sneaking out against the wishes of their parents.


    I take a deep breath as I step down onto the flagstones. This is my first real step out into the city proper, and it is getting increasingly difficult to bottle up my excitement. Fortunately, the layered veils mean no one can see me grinning like a fool.


    Two of the guards begin leading the way while the others trail behind. Their conduct, bearing, and equipment really drives home how professional these four are. I haven¡¯t met any guards aside from those that are normally stationed around the academy, but these four seem to be at least a cut above them, if not more. Each carries themselves tall and proud, and even I can tell they are all strong fighters. I do find myself starting to worry about my savings. Hopefully Jingyi hasn¡¯t overspent too much.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°This way, my lady,¡± Jingyi gestures to an open door that one of the guards disappeared into a moment before. I suspect he went ahead to make sure everything is clear and safe.


    I happily enter and find myself rendered completely speechless.


    I have never seen so many people in one place before, nor have I ever been subjected to such an overwhelming number of voices. The academy, and by extension, my family¡¯s estate, is usually subdued since shouting is considered poor manners and very disruptive, but that is clearly not the case here.


    The fighting arena features extensive terraced seating, filled with the teeming masses of townspeople coming to see young martial artists battle for prizes and glory. Based on the sound, and my observations from the rest of the seating, I can tell even more people are seated above our viewing booth. Hundreds? Thousands? I am used to counting people by ones and twos at most, so this is certainly a new experience.


    I sit down and try to steady my dizzied senses by giving them a moment to adjust to everything around me. I focus on anything else, and soon find my mind wandering a bit as I try to imagine what it would be like out in the middle of the arena. I can only surmise that it would be many times worse than sitting here.


    ¡°Here, my lady, take this,¡± Jingyi hands a booklet to me. ¡°This might help you figure out who is who.¡±


    I accept the book with a trembling hand and spread it open across my lap, eager to focus on something else. It contains a plethora of information on each of the fighters, as well as some historical information about the venue and the tournament itself. According to the book, this annual event is always held in the early weeks of summer to showcase the martial arts of the local schools. It does not feature their masters or veterans, but their up-and-coming students due to a strict age limit.


    The most interesting bit of trivia I learn about the tournament is that most of the fighters don¡¯t participate for monetary prizes, but for the opportunities they might receive if they perform well. Recruiters from many daoist sects, and even the military, come to tournaments such as this to look for promising candidates, and securing an offer from one is a life-changing opportunity for anyone. Since the contestants are about my age, or maybe a year or two older, I spend a moment wondering about what I¡¯d want if I won, but I can¡¯t make up my mind.


    ¡°Quite the place, isn¡¯t it, my lady?¡± Jingyi remarks as she examines the edge of the viewing booth. The front of the box is elevated a bit, but the perimeter appears to be no higher than I am tall. ¡°Is it safe, though? It seems a bit exposed.¡±


    ¡°It is safe, my lady,¡± one of the guards replies. ¡°I have been here many times, and I have only seen fighting spill over into the crowd once or twice. Even if it did, we would protect you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate your diligence,¡± I answer while leaning forward to peek over the wall with Jingyi.


    I can guess why the walls are so low. The onlookers probably want to be as close as possible to the fighting. The only section that isn¡¯t this low is on the opposite side. It is a raised segment made from stone, rather than wood, and towers at least three times as high, if not higher, and seems reserved for the owners, or perhaps nobility of some sort. As far as I can tell, it is more luxurious and comfortable, but certainly less private than our booth, so I¡¯ll remain content with what we have.


    ¡°Everything has gone well so far ¡ª let¡¯s enjoy ourselves,¡± I suggest while getting comfortable in my seat.


    <hr>


    The opening ceremonies begin soon enough. The brightly-dressed host of the tournament proudly leads a procession of staff and fighters into the arena while the crowd cheers and hollers for their favorites. After a brief speech, the fighters are given a chance to mingle, introduce themselves, and interact with the people in the crowd fortunate enough to be seated up close. I spend the time rubbing my temples.


    ¡®Why must it be so loud? Ugh¡­ at least I am getting used to it.¡¯


    While reading the booklet, I mentally highlighted a few fighters that piqued my interest for one reason or another, and now that they are in the arena, I try to pick out who they might be. I specifically marked Zhang Qinghu, the eldest contestant, and sole representative of the Mind and Body Severance Style. I can¡¯t help but find the name rather ostentatious, so I am curious to see if it will live up to it. However, at only twenty-two years old, he isn¡¯t old enough to pick him out of the crowd on age alone, and I don¡¯t know what his school colors or emblems are.


    The second contestant I take note of is Ban Shuyi, one of the few girls fighting in the tournament, who also happens to be the same age as me. Aside from our matched age, she is remarkable because of her non-human heritage. A great spirit beast, a fox of some sort, has lent its power to her family at some point, and she bears markings of that heritage. Ban Shuyi proves easy to pick out of the crowd due to her vulpine ears and large, fluffy tail. Her size, stature, and figure are all remarkably similar to my own, so she is my favorite since I can imagine myself as her.


    ¡®I wish for the best of luck on your behalf, miss Ban. I can only imagine the others will look down upon you. Show them that you¡¯re not to be underestimated!


    Society often disparages those like Ban Shuyi for their mixed heritage. She has certainly faced challenges that none of the other fighters had to endure, and will continue to do so as long as she lives. I understand a bit about how an outsider can feel, even if our situations are very different. Ban Shuyi also practices the Heart-guarding Palm, a style taught by Master Li, which helps cement an immediate bond between us as martial sisters, even if Ban Shuyi has no idea that I exist. Granted, I don¡¯t know if Master Li teaches Ban Shuyi, but I don¡¯t dwell on it too much. It is just one more reason to wish for victory on her behalf.


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a few fighters, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-two, to be exact,¡± I answer. ¡°I am not sure if that is a lot, but they could fight up to five matches depending on how well they do, so I suspect this will take most of the day.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be sad to be eliminated right away, my lady?¡±


    I take a deep breath and try to imagine how it¡¯d feel. I did not like it one bit. ¡°I suspect so.¡±


    The guard to my left shifts uneasily, and then takes a step towards the front of the booth, putting himself between me and one of the fighters who is approaching us. The tall, swarthy boy carries himself with confidence, and considering how he ignores the rest of the crowd to visit us, he must have a specific goal in mind.


    Though it is clear he notices the guards, he seems unconcerned despite stopping at a respectable distance. He places his palm and fist together in a martial artist¡¯s salute and bows to greet us. I do admit that I find his confidence appealing, and I cannot deny that I am very curious about his intentions.


    ¡°May I approach, my lady?¡± He is clearly intent on holding his bow until he receives an answer.


    Jingyi turns to me with obvious concern, but I nod. With my permission, Jingyi replies: ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡®I wonder what he wants? There¡¯s no way he knows who we are, and I doubt we stand out more than any other group in a private booth, so what could he be after?¡¯


    ¡°Greetings, my lady. I am Han Zhiran,¡± he announces while stepping up to the booth. The guards tense up, making it clear he needs to be on his best behavior, and he is perceptive enough to understand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself. I find that I am drawn to you, like a moth to a flame. I had to approach, because I simply must know your name.¡±


    I stifle my laughter. ¡®Why does he talk like that? Is that normal?¡¯


    I am about to respond, but Han Zhiran holds up a hand and¡­ swoons? ¡°Nay, my lady! Withhold your name, for I have yet to earn such an honor! Only an unparalleled beauty would go to such lengths to hide herself from the view of others; a truly noble gesture undoubtedly done to preserve the dignity of other visiting ladies, but do keep your name. I ask that you wish me luck, and only once I have claimed victory dare I ask you to bequeath your name!¡±


    I turn to Jingyi, with my mouth agape, and entirely uncertain about what to say, and find her positively mollified. ¡®How could someone be so awkward!? Bequeath? What era is he from?¡¯


    ¡°You believe you will win?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°If you accept my humble request, then I know it shall be so!¡±


    ¡°Very well, Han Zhiran. If you win, I shall tell you my name.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Fate smiles upon me!¡± he swoons again. ¡°Consider it done! I shall fight with all of my heart and prove my worth is true.¡±


    With that, he bows and runs off without delay.


    ¡°What an odd boy,¡± Jingyi remarks.


    ¡°Shall I make him disappear?¡± the guard to my left asks in a remarkably casual fashion.


    ¡°Uh, no. Thank you, though.¡±


    ¡®Jingyi, you were supposed to hire guards, not assassins!¡¯


    The guard bows politely and steps back.


    ¡°Will you actually tell him your name, my lady? That doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea.¡±


    ¡°No, even if he somehow wins, we will already be on our way home.¡±


    Jingyi appears content with my answer. Anonymity is the goal, but apparently our attempts to keep my identity hidden are not going as planned. Instead of being unnoticed, we have drawn the attention of the oddest fighter in the tournament. With any luck, he¡¯ll be eliminated right away and it¡¯ll be the last we see of him. Our luck has held so far, and thus I remain optimistic.

 C3 — Strength, Precision, and Victory

    The first few matches are underway soon enough, and while the fighters are skilled and put on a good show, I don¡¯t find myself truly invested until the third match. The extremely odd boy, Han Zhiran, strides towards the center of the arena exuding extreme confidence, and that just reignites my curiosity about his skills. Will he be able to win, not only this fight, but the entire tournament?


    ¡°This fierce battle between rival schools will showcase the talents of Liu Heng, representing the Twin Crescent Divided Palm,¡± the announcer calls out while gesturing at Han Zhiran¡¯s unassuming opponent. ¡°And Han Zhiran of the Arhat¡¯s Long-fist! May the worthy claim victory! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Do you think he will win, my lady?¡±


    I have to think for a moment.


    ¡®From what I¡¯ve learned, the Arhat¡¯s Long-fist is an explosive style with a lot of forward movement and powerful attacks. It seeks to maintain momentum, but that aggression demands incredible stamina. The Twin Crescent Divided Palm is a very balanced style with an equal emphasis on offense and defense, but the sweeping motions it is known for might be too slow to keep up with the Arhat¡¯s Long-fist.¡¯


    I examine the two fighters with a critical eye. Zhiran¡¯s tall body and long, lanky limbs are ideally suited to his style, and considering his exceptional confidence and boastful promise, I assume he is well-trained. By contrast, Liu Heng is remarkably normal, and shows some hints of nervousness here and there. Just based on how the two boys carry themselves, I suspect Han Zhiran possesses an advantage.


    ¡°Master Li would probably be a better judge than me, but I¡¯ll guess that Han Zhiran will win this one.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jingyi seems puzzled, but she lacks any martial training to draw a similar conclusion.


    I return my focus to the arena as the fight begins with Zhiran taking the initiative. He starts testing Liu Heng with a few punches while keeping the other boy at the limit of his reach. It is fascinating to watch him bait Liu Heng by throwing a whip-like punch and fully leaning into it in order to extend his reach even more. Though it looks a bit goofy, anytime Liu Heng attempts to capitulate on the blatantly unbalanced Zhiran, he is met with a blow from the opposite side while Zhiran resets and tries again.


    ¡°If Liu Heng wants to win, he needs to find a way to put Han Zhiran on defense,¡± I gesture in their direction for emphasis. ¡°Right now, Zhiran has full control, and even though he¡¯s not doing any real damage, if Liu Heng tries to take advantage of those fake openings, Zhiran punishes him.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Jingyi smiles but she is only half-listening. ¡°It seems you have been paying attention in your lessons. Does that mean Liu Heng will lose because he can¡¯t get close?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me,¡± I scold her with a playful tone, knowing full well what she is up to. ¡°But yes, if things keep going like they are, Liu Heng should lose.¡±


    As I expected, the momentum in the fight shifts. Han Zhiran moves on from tempting his opponent with repeated feints, which begins with his next long-range punch and a distinct change to his footwork. Rather than leaning into it like before, he fully steps forward and commits to the punch. Liu Heng, trained by repeated feints, falls for it. He ducks the swing as he has done before, and sways forward to deliver a palm strike to Zhiran¡¯s mid-section, but he misjudges, and by the time he actually connects, Han Zhiran is too close. The force from his blow had been greatly reduced by their positioning.


    In contrast, Han Zhiran drives his left fist into Liu Heng¡¯s diaphragm, blasting the air from his lungs and forcing him to back-peddle right into his ideal range. A solid right hook lands firmly on Liu Heng¡¯s jaw and he stumbles to the side, dazed and disoriented. Despite the power in Zhiran¡¯s punch, he manages to remain upright. Nevertheless, true to his style, Han Zhiran gives his opponent no time to rest.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Right-left-right!


    Three blows chain together in a series of battering strikes that devastate Liu Heng¡¯s soft mid-section. The poor boy coughs blood onto the ground, and before he can collect his wits, a mighty haymaker impacts his chin. Liu Heng half-spins, topples to the ground, bounces painfully on the hard floor, and then lies still. The powerful strike from Han Zhiran renders him unconscious just like that.


    ¡®Liu Heng never stood a chance considering the gulf of skill between them. A more experienced fighter wouldn¡¯t have let himself be controlled by those repeated feints, but even then, Han Zhiran¡¯s movements were exceptional. Maybe he does have a chance¡­¡¯


    ¡°You were right, my lady, he did win!¡±


    I puff up with pride.


    ¡°Liu Heng is several years of training behind by the way it looks. He was out of his league from the beginning, but that is just part of the tournament. From what I can tell, there is no real restriction against skill mismatches like that.¡±


    ¡°Very impressive, my lady! You are so wise.¡±


    ¡°Are you teasing me again?¡±


    Jingyi directs her attention towards Han Zhiran in order to avoid further scrutiny, and the boy waves in our direction. Upon seeing him, I return the gesture with a half-hearted wave of my own. I can only imagine it¡¯ll be more troublesome to ignore him completely.


    ¡°He really is serious about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should be flattered or not.¡±


    The next match of interest comes up soon enough.


    ¡°Our next match-up is between Han Ji, practicing the Arhat¡¯s Long-fist,¡± the announcer calls particular emphasis to his name, clearly an attempt to link him to Han Zhiran who won a few matches earlier. ¡°And his opponent, Ban Shuyi, who represents the Heart-guarding Palm! May the worthy claim victory! Fight!¡±


    Ban Shuyi¡¯s style, the Heart-guarding Palm, is an older, well-established Tai Chi style with a small number of mostly-women practitioners like us. Her bearing is calm and relaxed, but her intense expression reveals an impressive degree of focus. Like Han Zhiran, Ban Shuyi has exceptional confidence, and as she adopts her fighting stance, it becomes clear that she is no rookie. Ban Shuyi is here to win.


    ¡°This Han Ji is from the same school as Han Zhiran. Do you think the girl has any chance to win?¡± Jingyi asks.


    ¡°Han Zhiran was better than I expected, but Han Ji isn¡¯t him,¡± I answer while scrutinizing Han Ji¡¯s every move. ¡°He seems skilled enough, but there¡¯s something about his opponent that gives me doubts.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°She has something to prove.¡±


    ¡®And if I¡¯m right about her, she has a good chance to win this fight. The heart-guarding palm keeps a single hand front and center for defense, hence the name, and emphasizes a strong defense with powerful counters. If Han Ji isn¡¯t careful, he¡¯ll discover that only one hand guards the heart. The other crushes the opponent!¡¯


    Unlike Han Zhiran, who felt his opponent out first, Han Ji goes on the offensive immediately. The fight begins with his explosive forward surge, seeking to close distance as quickly as possible and to restrict Ban Shuyi¡¯s options. He opens with a powerful punch that rivals Han Zhiran¡¯s final strike and will undoubtedly do extensive damage if it lands.


    Ban Shuyi reacts in the blink of an eye.


    She ducks his punch, which he seems to anticipate, but despite Han Ji adjusting to press the attack, Ban Shuyi comes to an immediate halt. She rotates her entire body on one foot, gracefully and swiftly committing to a devastating heel kick. Han Ji¡¯s forward momentum carries him headlong into her powerful blow, head snapping back as the bottom of her foot collides with his vulnerable face.


    Her pivot foot leaves the ground as Shuyi drives her heel in and pushes off, using his face as a springboard to launch herself backwards. As she soars through the air, Han Ji flops down and lands hard on the back of his head, hard enough that his entire body folds in half and his toes tap the ground above his shoulders.


    While Ban Shuyi resets her fighting stance, it becomes abundantly clear that one blow is all it took to end that fight. The stunned crowd roars as Han Ji slumps into an ignominious pile of awkwardly placed limbs and his opponent bows respectfully over him.


    ¡°I¡­ did not expect that.¡±


    ¡°I expected more palm, from¡­ a palm style,¡± Jingyi agrees while pantomiming a simple palm strike.


    ¡°Heh¡­ indeed. However, it seems my interest is not misplaced. Whether she planned for that, or reacted in the moment, Ban Shuyi is a powerful fighter who could win this tournament.¡±

 C4 — Crushing Hearts

    Round one ends without any significant fanfare, and none of the other fights are remarkable enough for me to bother remembering. Even the other fighters I made note of didn¡¯t provide me with sufficient entertainment, so I have to hope for better in the next round. Alas, as round two begins, it proves to be more of the same as the weaker fighters are culled and sent home in short order.


    Ban Shuyi devastates another fighter with an unorthodox move, leaving him face down on the floor almost as fast as she had with Han Ji. Han Zhiran proves his mettle again while fighting a rather stout boy who couldn¡¯t do anything besides defend against Zhiran¡¯s barrage of blows. Though his opponent lasted longer than he had any right to, Zhiran¡¯s second fight is in the running for the most boring fight of the tournament.


    Only one other fighter catches my eye, and even then, it is brief. A young man named Liu Gongming, who practices the Twin Crescent Divided Palm, is performing remarkably well in contrast to Liu Heng. He overwhelms his opponent in short order, and then politely helps him back to his feet once he has been declared the victor.


    Liu Gongming¡¯s sportsmanlike showing, Han Zhiran¡¯s relentless offense, and Ban Shuyi¡¯s surgical removal of her opponent are the only highlights of round two. With their completion, the second round wraps up, and over half of the contestants have been eliminated. However, the impending third match of the third round holds more promise than any other thus far, and I figure it¡¯ll be the highlight of the tournament.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Jingyi inquires as Han Zhiran and Ban Shuyi enter the arena.


    ¡°Well, Ban Shuyi has proven capable against the Arhat¡¯s Long-fist already, even if it was over really fast, so she is probably familiar with the way Zhiran will fight. Han Zhiran has exceptionally long arms, so his reach will be a significant hurdle to overcome. It¡¯s hard to say, but Ban Shuyi may have a slight advantage.¡±


    Jingyi smiles. ¡°It makes me happy to see you having so much fun, my lady.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡±


    As the round begins I lean forward and truly focus. ¡®Alright, Shuyi, it is time to see what you can do. Zhiran is a tough opponent, but I think you can win this.¡¯


    Unlike his previous matches, Han Zhiran didn¡¯t immediately rush onto the offensive. Ban Shuyi¡¯s extremely closed-form style makes it difficult to get a reliable opening like in the past fights, and her potent counter attacks would make even the boldest fighters pause to think.


    To my surprise, it is Shuyi who takes the initiative. She rushes in, keeping low, and starts strong. Despite being a defensive style with an emphasis on counter striking, the Heart-guarding palm is not forced to react, but can be used aggressively by a skilled practitioner. Ban Shuyi opens with the Heart-guarding Palm¡¯s first move: Flowing River. I am trained to use Flowing River by countering with the guarding palm, but Shuyi uses a feint, instead, something I consider a little unorthodox.


    As soon as Han Zhiran reacts to the feint, Ban Shuyi hits him with a powerful palm-strike that he narrowly brushes aside. Flowing River doesn¡¯t end right away, but like its namesake, continues to flow by baiting the opponent into a series of counters and devastating strikes. Zhiran falls for it, and Ban Shuyi draws several rushed attacks from her opponent who, to his credit, narrowly avoids or deflects the subsequent palm strikes.


    Han Zhiran hastily back-peddles to put some distance between them and tries to reset the fight, but his opponent does not relent. She shifts from her false stance, with all of her weight on the back foot, to a more neutral stance, which I recognize as the second move: Parting Clouds. Zhiran has to notice the change, too, but whether he knows what it signifies or not will be important to the next few moments.


    While Flowing River seeks to bait and counter, Parting Clouds serves as the aggressive offense by forcefully parting any central defenses to leave the target vulnerable. Han Zhiran doesn''t allow her to control him in such a manner, but Ban Shuyi¡¯s swift attacks add up and she finally creates the opening she needs. She strikes like lightning, and Zhiran sways back in response, ensuring that she falls short of his chest. However, a concussive force impacts hard enough to send him reeling backwards despite his otherwise successful evasion.


    ¡®What was that? Did she just use Inner Force?¡®


    I need another look to be sure, but Shuyi doesn¡¯t try it again right away.


    Zhiran¡¯s surprise shifts into panic and he quickly dances back and away from her. Ban Shuyi allows him the opportunity and falls back into her false stance once more. They exchange a few words that I can¡¯t make out, and then Han Zhiran resumes the fight. He approaches with diligence, a wise strategy considering the advanced skill needed to wield Inner Force, and starts off with a few tentative punches at the extent of his reach.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Ban Shuyi merely sways back and keeps her distance from his fist until he throws a strong right hook. Her guarding-palm rises to direct his attack upwards and she ducks low. To me, it becomes clear that she intends to use the style¡¯s fourth move: Severing the Peak. Like Flowing River, the intent is to counter, but instead of a palm strike, Severing the Peak utilizes the false stance¡¯s versatile front foot to deliver a powerful lateral kick to the opponent¡¯s ribs, like kicking the peak off a mountain.


    Surprisingly, Han Zhiran willingly takes the blow with a grunt, but seems otherwise unbothered by it. I have to commend his ability to reinforce himself against such a powerful blow, because in doing so, he finds an opening for a lower left hook. Ban Shuyi, unable to dodge, brings both hands together and catches his fist. Rather than halting him entirely, she springs off her back foot and launches herself into the air. From there, she angles a rapidly spiraling kick down towards his neck ¡ª the fifth move: Toppling Giants!


    ¡®The Heart-guarding Palm¡¯s fifth move: Toppling Giants, is a finisher of sorts, where a kick is delivered to the head or neck. Airborne is a bit of an odd application, but thinking back to the first match, even Shuyi¡¯s heel kick could be put under Toppling Giants. Her flexibility and adaptability are very impressive!¡¯


    Han Zhiran ducks just enough to avoid the kick and allows his momentum to carry him under his opponent. Shuyi deftly somersaults over his shoulders and lands behind him, ready to attack. Zhiran acts as quickly as he can, ensuring that his opponent has no time to go on the offensive while he has his back to her, by whirling around, arm extended and braced, to try and backhand the fox girl with all of his might.


    Ban Shuyi uses both arms to block, and then raises her leg to intercept his follow-up sweeping kick that completes his spin. She is overpowered, or at least allows herself to be thrown, but willing or not, she ends up tumbling and rolling back to her feet a short distance away. Despite blocking him, Shuyi¡¯s expression shows a brief hint of discomfort, confirming that his strength would be key to winning, at least if he can find a way to overcome her superior speed and technical skill.


    ¡°They are so amazing!¡± Jingyi chimes gleefully. Despite showing no prior interest in martial arts, even she is excited by their intense exchanges.


    I can¡¯t disagree, after all, I am quite literally on the edge of my seat at this point. ¡°They are both incredibly skilled. Ban Shuyi is fantastic, and Han Zhiran is holding his own. Despite taking several big hits, he doesn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you could fight like her?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. The way she moves and adapts to everything he does is something she learned through real experience. I¡¯ve never actually fought other people, so I wouldn¡¯t be anything like her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯d still cheer for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­?¡±


    The fighters continue. Zhiran weathers another offensive bout before turning things around. Ban Shuyi deftly switches onto her backfoot and shifts from Parting Clouds to Flowing River in hope of landing a few counter strikes, but Zhiran appears like a mighty tree amidst a storm. He bends and sways, but no matter how hard she hits him, he does not break.


    She even attempts several more palm strikes using her Inner Force which batter him quite badly, but to no avail. Han Zhiran merely grits his teeth and powers through, and when it starts to seem like he doesn¡¯t stand a chance of stopping her, much less catching her, he smiles. Zhiran suddenly seizes all the momentum! His punches fly faster and strike harder, forcing Ban Shuyi to focus purely on defense.


    She relies heavily on the eighth move: Gentle Touch, to negate the incoming force and turn the blows aside, but even that seems insufficient as he batters her with rapid strikes. Despite being reduced to nothing but defense, Ban Shuyi still shows her determination. She hasn¡¯t lost yet, and despite all his efforts, Han Zhiran is struggling to land even a glancing blow.


    Han Zhiran¡¯s pleasant smile opens into a toothy grin.


    One foot stomps down hard on the ground, solidifying his stance. His body shifts, his muscles bulge and tense, and his arm expands before our very eyes. And then he strikes. Ban Shuyi, true to form, attempts to deflect him with her guarding-palm.


    For the first time, Ban Shuyi¡¯s expression changes and her eyes go wide. I can clearly see her lips form: ¡°Huh?¡±


    The force negation of Gentle Touch is insufficient, and even bringing her other hand in to help makes no difference. Ban Shuyi only redirects Han Zhiran¡¯s mighty punch by a hair¡¯s breadth before it shatters her guard and pummels her in the vulnerable midsection. The fox girl is lifted from her feet and launched like a rag doll. She lands on the ground several paces away and tumbles until she is sprawled out on her back, gasping for air.


    At first, Han Zhiran doesn''t move, but holds his follow-through stance. Once Shuyi comes to a stop and doesn¡¯t get up, he places his fist to his palm and bows, confident she will not rise again. She proves him right. The blow has taken the fight out of Ban Shuyi and she can not continue.


    With that incredible blow, Han Zhiran claims victory.


    I fall back into my chair and let out the breath I have been holding for a while now. ¡°He¡¯s stronger than he looks.¡±

 C5 — Death Before Dishonor

    The remainder of the round features similar intensity and fabulous displays of skill, and while I continue watching, Jingyi wanders off to acquire some snacks. Upon her return, Jingyi offers me some steamed buns and a few other cheap, yet filling finger foods that are perfect for sharing without making a huge mess.


    ¡°Did I miss anything good?¡±


    ¡°A couple interesting or unique moves that were flashy enough for you to appreciate, but the most noteworthy thing was Liu Gongming destroying another opponent before they had a chance to act,¡± I fill my maid in on the basics while plucking a mixed-berry jelly cake shaped like a flower off the tray. ¡°He is definitely going to be in the finals at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think he¡¯ll be up against?¡±


    I nibble on the tart-flavored cake and hem-and-haw over the options. ¡°Han Zhiran, probably.¡±


    ¡°Really? Maybe he will win!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s also not guaranteed. He¡¯ll have to fight Zhang Qinghu in the semifinals, and he has been doing pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ They¡¯ll fight in the next round?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right after this match.¡±


    With Ban Shuyi out of the tournament, I reluctantly find myself investing more in Han Zhiran than I¡¯d like to admit. Despite his goofy introduction, he has proven a formidable fighter with exceptional reflexes and a decent grasp of strategy. After initially comparing myself to Ban Shuyi, I idly wonder about how I¡¯d fare in a match against Zhiran. Despite training with the renowned Master Li for years, I¡¯ve never fought an actual opponent, so I can¡¯t envision anything other than a hasty defeat.


    ¡®The next match against Zhang Qinghu will be the proof for Zhiran and his chances of victory in the finals. He managed to defeat Shuyi, and I can¡¯t help but see her as the stronger fighter, so if he can also defeat Qinghu, then he deserves the win. However, Qinghu¡¯s style is strange, and a mere tap from his fingers has dealt significant damage to his previous opponents. He also fights with impeccable precision, so Zhiran will need to exercise caution.¡¯


    I lazily cross my legs and rub my thumb across my lips to clear any crumbs or lingering jelly and eye another treat, but resist the temptation. To distract myself from the jelly tart¡¯s siren call, I continue my mental analysis of the fighters and lick my thumb clean with one quick pass of my tongue. The memories of the simple, yet refreshing flavors cause turbulence in my will to resist, so Jingyi snatching up the last pastry works in my favor.


    ¡®Qinghu¡¯s previous matches were really one-sided. Despite taking time to defeat his opponents, he left them all in really rough shape. On top of that, he sustained no damage to speak of, so it felt like he was toying with them. Is he really strong, or just cunning?¡¯


    As the preceding match ends and the next fighters emerge, I shift uneasily. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about this match-up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Ban Shuyi is incredible, but Zhiran defeated her. Zhang Qinghu has shown exceptional skill, but definitely less than her. Despite that, he¡¯s still in the tournament, and he¡¯s done more damage to his opponents than anyone else. None of them have walked out on their own, so it¡¯s abundantly clear that he is a vicious fighter, but I wonder if he has any weird techniques up his sleeves.¡±


    ¡°You mean like Ban Shuyi¡¯s palm strikes?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You noticed that?¡± I raise a brow and side-eye Jingyi. ¡°But yes, just like Jingyi¡¯s palm strikes. I¡¯m not sure how she does it, but I¡¯m positive it is the Inner Force that Master Li has told me about in the past.¡±


    ¡°If it is something that you don¡¯t know about, then it must be really weird!¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ well, we¡¯ll see if he can do the same or if it is some other trick.¡±


    The two fighters, Zhiran and Qinghu, face off in the arena and wait for the signal to begin. Han Zhiran, true to his nature, seems excited for the battle to begin. Any lingering injuries from his previous fights are inconsequential enough, and he seems fresh and rested despite just fighting a short while ago. On the other hand, Zhang Qinghu stands in stark contrast with his relaxed, almost bored demeanor.


    ¡®That cocky attitude has no place in this level of the tournament. I hope Zhiran knocks you out right away!¡¯


    The fight begins and Qinghu is immediately on the defensive, backpedaling while Zhiran batters him with a whip-like punch that would knockout most lesser opponents. Zhiran continues to press his attack, taunting Qinghu with a few more of his style¡¯s signature long-range punches, but Qinghu weaves around them and keeps just out of reach. However, he blatantly sneers at Zhiran, so he is undeniably getting under his skin.


    Zhiran switches his style slightly and tests a mighty straight punch, but Qinghu neatly sidesteps it. While he dodges, Qinghu latches onto Zhiran¡¯s wrist like a snake striking its prey. There is zero hesitation as he pulls Zhiran towards him and shows the initial motions of a shoulder throw. Unfortunately for Qinghu, it is bait!


    The swarthy boxer surges forward and hammers Qinghu¡¯s jaw with his free elbow, whipping the other boy¡¯s head around with explosive force. The sudden blow dazes Qinghu and he can¡¯t help but stumble back a step or two while he reorients himself. His battered senses delay him too much, and Zhiran hits Qinghu with a tooth-busting right hook. Qinghu reels again, and Zhiran shows no signs of relenting.


    While Qinghu stumbles back, Han Zhiran drives his fist square into Qinghu¡¯s gut, driving the air out of him and even lifting him onto his toes for a moment. The devastating combo concludes with a truly powerful kick, sending Qinhu flying backwards and onto the ground where he lay, coughing for air, much like Shuyi in the previous match.


    ¡°Is¡­ is it over already?¡± Jingyi asks.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s down, but unlike Shuyi, he seems able to get back up. That punch wasn¡¯t quite the same as before.¡¯


    Qinghu struggles to his feet, confirming my suspicions, and Zhiran waits, patiently, and politely. However, the delay in the action isn¡¯t just sportsmanlike behavior, but a necessity; Han Zhiran is investigating his wrist, but if there was anything to find, it eludes him because he shakes it off and returns to his fighting stance.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Han Zhiran asks a question, and two fighters exchange a few brief words before continuing. Both close at full speed and Zhiran throws out another right hook as a blatant feint in order to draw Qinghu in, and it seems to work. His opponent ducks beneath his arm and Zhiran launches his follow-up with his other fist, but swings suspiciously wide. Zhiran¡¯s confusion swiftly shifts into a grimace as Qinghi applies two finger strikes to his abdomen.


    Finger strikes are an advanced technique that I never practice. They are dangerous to use, and without mastery, do little damage to the target. From my limited knowledge, they are commonly used in conjunction with unique techniques or Inner Force. Neither strike looks particularly powerful, but the damage that Zhiran sustains is anything but minor.


    Zhiran hastily steps back while kicking at his opponent with a wide, sweeping motion, but Qinghu blocks using both forearms. Fortunately, he forces Qinghu back and Zhiran receives the respite he desperately needs.


    Qinghu makes another comment, probably taunting Zhiran considering his snarky expression. Whether it works or not, Zhiran strides forward, intending to engage Qinghu again, but struggles while raising his arm. Something is very wrong with his sluggish movements, and he is aware of it. The confusion and disruption gives Qinghu the opening he needs and he capitalizes on it by driving his fingers into the side of Han Zhiran¡¯s neck.


    I can¡¯t tell what the significance of the attack is, but as soon as Qinghu makes contact, Han Zhiran tenses up as if every muscle in his body pulled taut. It lasts for no more than the blink of an eye, but that is long enough for Qinghu to deliver a crushing kick to the side of Han Zhiran¡¯s head. The crowd roars, and the mighty Han Zhiran falls. Despite his early momentum, he is soundly defeated in the end.


    <hr>


    ¡®W-what just happened?¡¯


    I feel a sudden shift in the venue¡¯s atmosphere, but it isn¡¯t the shock of Zhiran¡¯s sudden and upsetting defeat. I didn¡¯t expect it, and watching the fight between the two had me believing, from the onset, that Han Zhiran was destined to be the victor, but seeing him fall caught me off guard. I truly believe that others felt the same, but the sensation creeping up from beneath is a mix of anxiety, fear, and dread ¡ª not confusion.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t feel right. Why do I feel like¡­ I¡¯m in danger?¡¯


    I notice a subtle tremble in my fingers, so I curl them into fists and clutch at my skirts. Fear, and even worse, dread, are foreign to someone like me who has lived cooped up their entire life. I¡¯ve never had a reason to be afraid, and anytime I was, it stemmed from natural fears, such as the dark. With that in mind, I began to brush off the worry as something frivolous. However, I notice the guard to my left move his hand to the hilt of his saber and clutch it tightly.


    ¡®It''s not just me!¡¯


    The crowd simmers to a subtle whisper and soon falls completely silent. Under normal circumstances, calming such a mass of people is a serious task that could easily take a handful of minutes. Even then, there¡¯d be whispers aplenty. However, over the course of two breaths, the entire place fell into an eerie silence.


    A shiver runs up my spine and I feel the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end as a truly immense man drops down from the stone viewing area across from me. My finger nails dig into my palms, causing intense discomfort even through the silks, and I realize that this man is the cause of my concern.


    The man rises to his full height and locks eyes on his target ¡ª Qinghu. The victor stands over his fallen foe, reveling in his victory, but even he begins to realize something is amiss. As Qinghu starts to turn, the strange man, exuding a powerful sense of doom, lifts his foot to take a step and then vanishes. No, not quite vanishes, he just moves too fast for me to see. The only reason I know he didn¡¯t cross the distance with one step is the dust scattering from the path he took to get to Zhang Qinghu.


    The young man whirls around to face the monster, but it is too late. A hand larger than any I¡¯ve seen before closes around Qinghu¡¯s skull and hoists him up with the same ease I¡¯d pick up a straw doll.


    Overcome by panic, Qinhu attacks in a frenzy. He cannot see, but he knows where his attacker¡¯s arm is, and lashes out accordingly. It proves futile. His fingers connect with the monster¡¯s arm and snap and shatter into disgusting angles. Blood spurts from open wounds as broken bones tear through Qinghu¡¯s flesh, but it is not half as unsettling as his shrieks of terror.


    ¡®Being that close to that monster has to be horrifying. I¡¯m so far away, yet even so, I can¡¯t help but despair.¡¯


    ¡°The rules were clear,¡± the man roars so loudly that I wince and reflexively shy away. ¡°This is a tournament of skill and courage.¡±


    He raises Qinghu higher and sneers. ¡°To use a hidden weapon laced with poison is a cowardly act. To cheat is to dishonor yourself! And if you have no honor¡­ you are better off dead¡­¡±


    ¡®W-wait, what!? He¡¯s going to kill him!?¡¯


    Right then Jingyi bolts to her feet and grabs the railing with both hands. ¡°No! Put him down!¡±


    The monster of a man looks like he took a spear through the back as Jingyi shouts at him, but he drops Qinghu into a heap at his feet without hesitation. He then immediately locks eyes on Jingyi. It is no longer me who feels fear, but judging by his expression, this old monster does. I take a deep breath and release my clenched fists, feeling thankful that I didn¡¯t start bleeding all over my skirt. At the same time, the man uses his incredible speed to dash over to Jingyi.


    ¡°Jing¡¯er! You didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯d be here¡­¡±


    He practically coos.


    ¡®This guy¡­ Why is he talking like that?¡¯


    ¡°No! Do not try and sweet talk your way out of this!¡± Jingyi stomps her foot for emphasis. ¡°You can¡¯t just go around killing people. We have talked about this, and you promised!¡±


    The immense man immediately deflates, shrinking away from Jingyi¡¯s ire. He raises his hands and bows his head to ask for forgiveness. ¡°I know! I am so sorry, my sweet Jing¡¯er, but¡­ your papa got caught up in the moment¡­ I wasn¡¯t actually going to kill him¡­¡±


    Jingyi tips her head and widens her eyes to scowl at him like a mother silently commanding a toddler to stop eating something he isn¡¯t supposed to when she is too far away to intervene personally. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You know what you were going to do.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jingyi interrupts him and points to the other side of the arena where he came from. ¡°Go back into your box and stay there. You had better hope I don¡¯t tell mother about this or you will be in big trouble.¡±


    Jingyi¡¯s father looks like he wants to protest and beg for forgiveness but thinks better of it. Instead, he makes some cute lovey-kissy pantomimes in stark contrast with his appearance, and then retreats without further fuss.


    Jingyi pinches at the bridge of her nose and sits down with a huff.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I ask, astonished, and frankly, baffled.


    ¡°Just my dad¡­ the man who traded his brains for more muscle. He is going to be in so much trouble when he gets home tonight.¡±


    I just smile.


    ¡®Apparently, I am not the only one with weird parents.¡¯ I look at Jingyi with no shortage of curiosity. ¡®And I had no idea you could be so feisty.¡¯


    While Jingyi¡¯s father got a dressing down from his surprisingly strict daughter, the arena¡¯s staff attended to the two fighters. Han Zhiran is taken away for medical attention without delay, and Zhang Qinghu, who has had the life scared out of him, follows shortly after. As soon as the scene is cleared and cleaned up, the announcer returns.


    ¡°Ahem! Well, we do apologize for that, but thanks to Master Xiang we were able to confirm that Zhang Qinghu did, indeed, use hidden weapons and a paralyzing poison. While Han Zhiran will claim victory by default, we are uncertain about his recovery time, so we will work on a solution in the meantime. That being said, let¡¯s continue to the next match!¡±

 C6 — The Kingfisher’s Feast

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else I can rely on for this, it has to be you,¡± Han Zhiran pleads as an old man with a goat-like beard sticks his acupoints full of needles in hopes of relieving his widespread paralysis.


    ¡°But why me? There are others.¡±


    ¡°We have, at most¡­ the time it takes to eat a meal before the final match. I can¡¯t get someone else from school, and Han Ji didn¡¯t do too well. You¡¯re my only hope of winning!¡±


    ¡°But I lost¡­¡±


    ¡°Pah! We both know who deserves this, and I have my own reason for wanting to win.¡±


    ¡°You think I can win?¡±


    ¡°Had I held back even a tiny bit, it would have been your win, and I know you were holding back.¡±


    Ban Shuyi sighs. Of all the people that could have been chosen to replace Han Zhiran, he went and picked her. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d be on his feet in time, and even then, fighting so soon after being hit with such a powerful toxin is asking too much. He needs someone to fight on his behalf.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Shuyi replies curtly and crosses her arms. ¡°But I get half the prize.¡±


    ¡°You can have all of it,¡± Han Zhiran stares off into the distance with a whimsical expression on his face. ¡°My reward is not offered by the hosts.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Zhiran grabs her wrist and holds on tight, forcing himself to move despite the toxin. ¡°You have to win; my life depends on it!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Shuyi growls and pries his fingers off of her. ¡°Stop being so dramatic. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Not just your best! You must win!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever,¡± Shuyi waves a hand to dismiss him as she exits the room.


    She leans up against the wall across from his room and sighs. ¡°What a mess¡­¡±


    The opponent for the finals is Liu Gongming, and she had seen his last two fights. He¡¯ll be a difficult opponent, and had Han Zhiran managed to recover in time, Shuyi is confident he¡¯d have lost. She can¡¯t help but scoff at the idiot being right about her. Unless someone else shows up from his school, there is no other choice but her if he wants to secure the win.


    ¡®Works well for me, too,¡¯ Shuyi figures as she pushes away from the wall with a flex of her shoulders. ¡®I can¡¯t guarantee I made a good showing fighting him, so getting another chance, especially in the finals, is the perfect way to get noticed. Heh¡­ maybe I¡¯ll get [their] attention.¡¯


    She makes her way back towards the arena with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Liu Gongming¡­ I¡¯ll not hold back, and everyone will see what I can really do!¡±


    <hr>


    As expected, Han Zhiran¡¯s condition didn''t improve in time so everything fell onto his chosen champion¡¯s shoulders. Ban Shuyi makes her way back to the center of the arena where her opponent is waiting and gives him a critical look.


    ¡®What¡¯s he got to look so smug about?¡¯


    Liu Gongming¡¯s pale golden robes flutter as he crosses his arms and looks down on her. He smirks, though it is very close to being a sneer. ¡°Losing once wasn¡¯t good enough for you, eh, halfbreed?¡±


    ¡®Ah, right¡­ a racist.¡¯


    She droops a bit.


    ¡°I promised an idiot that I¡¯d win, so I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll make it quick?¡± Gongming clicks his tongue and covers his fully sneering face with one of his wide sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate it if you just lie down and die right now, and save me the trouble of washing my hands of your filth.¡±


    Shuyi rolls her eyes and prepares to fight. ¡°Whatever you say, brat. Today you¡¯ll disappoint your ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Y-you! How dare you!?¡±


    Shuyi scoffs.


    ¡®Get angry, idiot.¡¯


    She shifts her weight onto her back foot and taps the toes of her other foot on the wide stone tiles while she waits for the announcer to finish his spiel. As the battle draws closer, her guarding palm rises into place and she smirks.


    ¡®I will crush you.¡¯


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Despite her resolve to crush Liu Gongming, Ban Shuyi does not rush forward right away. He also reached the finals of the tournament, so he is undoubtedly a formidable fighter. Some caution is necessary if she intends to win this without taking too much damage.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± she baits him.


    ¡°Of trash like you?¡± Gongming growls in response and comes forward. ¡°Not a chance!¡±


    Shuyi grins.


    ¡®Fool.¡¯


    She begins by meeting him with the First Move: Flowing River. Designed to intercept an incoming attack with the guarding palm, it is first and foremost, a countering move. Shuyi considers it more of a stance, though, because it is not a finite move where it is performed and resolved, but continues to flow like its namesake. Counter, then strike, and repeat until done.


    The wide, sweeping palm strike, almost a slap, is turned away by Shuyi¡¯s guarding palm and she immediately retaliates by forcing it across his body and striking directly for his torso. Her hand meets Gongming¡¯s other hand and is deflected away.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    From her observations, she learned that the Divided Palm style Liu Gongming uses is one of perpetual motion, much like the Flowing River stance. The arms move in wheeling motions, constantly striking and defending while simultaneously using the ridiculously wide sleeves to obscure vision. It is a nuisance of a style, but she resolves to see if it could hold up.


    Shuyi counters several more strikes from her opponent, and each time he refuses to commit to another attack, she baits him with another feint. She believes, confidently, that she holds the lead here, and that her Flowing River is out performing Liu Gongming by just a small fraction. It is enough, however, to give her confidence.


    ¡°It seems this trash is more than you bargained for,¡± she quips while redirecting another of his palm strikes across her body and out of the way, leaving his flank exposed.


    He appears ready to respond with some derisive comments when his thoughts are interrupted by a sudden shift in Shuyi¡¯s attack patterns. She uses her false stance to deliver a powerful lateral kick to his lower ribs, but he twists and intercepts with his free hand. However, his wheeling chain of motion is disrupted.


    Severing the Peak into Descending the Valley!


    He is pushed back a step, but just as they make contact, Shuyi lowers her leg and plants her foot so she can spin in reverse. She drops down low and catches his heel with a sweep from behind his ankle, and Liu Gongming falls. Nevertheless, he recovers quickly by rolling back and into his fighting stance.


    Ban Shuyi shows no hesitation!


    ¡®Too slow!¡¯


    Fifth Move: Toppling Giants.


    As he orients himself, Liu Gongming catches sight of Ban Shuyi whirling through the air to crush him with a powerful spinning kick. It is too slow to land, so his head and neck are protected by his forearm. She immediately uses her other foot to push off his defending arm and drives herself back to the ground where she arrests her momentum with her hands and tumbles gracefully back to her feet.


    She can see that he is about to say something smug, so Shuyi dashes forward. She no longer stays in the false stance of Flowing River, but shifts to the Second Move: Parting Clouds¡¯ neutral stance! From there, she attacks with both hands, driving repeated strikes towards his core and pushing his defense wide like splitting a sturdy log with a wedge.


    Against other foes, the billowing sleeves obscure vision and make it difficult to see where each arm is, but Ban Shuyi is not his typical foe. Her sharp ears pick up the fluttering sounds and give her clues others would miss. She knows where he is at in his rotations, and now that his wheeling motions are too slow, Liu Gongming finds himself pushed backwards.


    His expression is filled with a rage befitting a fool who believed himself superior, and because Ban Shuyi promised Han Zhiran she wouldn¡¯t hold back, she circulates her Inner Force and prepares her next attack


    Secret Art: Hidden Palm!


    Liu Gongming impedes her assault, but it is insufficient to deter Shuyi entirely. The Inner Force is released and a wispy blast of qi strikes her opponent in the center of his torso. However, despite the clean connection, he uses some strange softbody technique and allows himself to be pushed back. To others, it may have looked like he took a serious blow, but to Ban Shuyi, he absorbed almost all the damage.


    ¡°Inner Force, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act surprised. Even an idiot could recognize it.¡±


    The idiot she speaks of is none other than Han Zhiran, but it has the intended effect of rousing Gongming¡¯s ire again.


    ¡°A beast would use a beast¡¯s tricks.¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I have a few more¡­ if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Liu Gongming is not interested, but he does come at her again. Whether it is his rage or hatred of non-humans that fuels him, Gongming picks up his pace and begins unleashing a flurry of powerful blows.


    Shuyi smirks and relies upon the Eighth Move: Gentle Touch, a defensive technique that reduces the attack¡¯s potency substantially, if not entirely. Though it didn¡¯t work against Zhiran¡¯s last-ditch, all-in punch, it is effective enough against Gongming. She discovers, however, that even if she stops the incoming damage, turning his blows away is less beneficial than against someone like Han Zhiran, because he just adjusts and continues.


    She clicks her tongue in annoyance while she narrowly deflects another attack, only to be struck by an unexpected kick that hits her vulnerable abdomen. She grunts and stumbles back, coughing as pain explodes through her flank thanks to Zhiran¡¯s earlier strike.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be lucky to survive this, you filthy halfbreed.¡±


    ¡®This is trickier than I thought. He¡¯s hard to injure, even with Hidden Palm. I may need to resort to more drastic measures¡­¡¯


    ¡°I could say the same about you!¡±


    His eyes narrow and he comes forward.


    ¡®Let¡¯s end this.¡¯


    His assault is aggressive, pushing her to her limits, but Ban Shuyi has picked up on a quirk or two of her opponent. He hates her for what she is, and would love nothing more than to use that against her whenever possible. She prepares to bait him again.


    ¡®You better appreciate this, you big idiot.¡¯


    After a few more moments of Gongming attacking, she figures it is time. Shuyi deftly turns another strike aside with Gentle Touch and uses Severing the Peak. However, her kick falls short and her toes barely brush his robes. She allows the momentum of the kick to pull her around and stops with her back to him.


    He acts as expected.


    Liu Gongming, faced with an obvious vulnerability, grabs her tail. As soon as she feels him touch her fur, she fills it with Inner Force, and each strand becomes a razor sharp needle, so when she continues her twist and pulls her tail free, his hand is shorn bloody. He screams in pain and recoils.


    ¡°It is time for you to taste defeat,¡± Shuyi shouts as she continues her twist. ¡°Know that a halfbreed bested you!¡±


    ¡®Ban Family Secret Art¡­¡¯


    As she completes her rotation, Shuyi strikes with her guarding palm, drawing his defense to the center. With his hand bloodied, Gongming relies on his good hand to intercept with his palm. It was never a strike, though, it was to gauge her distance and fine-tune her aim.


    As soon as she locks in, Ban Shuyi¡¯s other arm whips around and drives forward, but not for a palm strike, this time it is different. The tips of her fingers barely brush his forearm, and while it is purely unnecessary and completely frivolous to shout the name of one¡¯s technique, it is satisfying for the psychology and demoralizing for the enemy to know what has done them in.


    ¡°Kingfisher¡¯s Feast!¡±


    The moment she connects, Inner Force surges through her arm leaving searing pain in its wake, but as it reaches her finger tips, it focuses into a fine point. From that point it bursts forth and lances through Liu Gongming like the spear of a cavalryman. It is not physically damaging, but obliterates his meridians and pierces through his middle dantian.


    He spits blood and topples backwards as immense pain overloads his brain.


    The crowd roars, and so does Ban Shuyi. She is the winner, and her victory cry is a mix of pride and pain.


    ¡®That idiot owes me...¡¯


    She drops to a knee and looks at the arm hanging limp at her side. It will take weeks to mend, but Ban Shuyi knows she has drawn [their] attention. A month or so of painful recovery was nothing so long as she kept that in mind.


    <hr>


    I smile as Ban Shuyi leaves the arena as the victor. I don¡¯t know what sort of technique she used at the end, but that one clean hit took Liu Gongming down and made it look easy. She has to have used Inner Force, I can¡¯t believe it was anything else other than that mystical energy of martial artists.


    ¡°Shall we go, my lady?¡± Jingyi asks as she rises from her seat. ¡°It¡¯d be best to leave before the crowd starts to move.¡±


    I nod and leave my seat.


    The guards accompanying us were already making their way into the halls and leading the way back to where we first arrived. Aside from us, one other group is waiting for their carriage, but they pay us no mind. The presumed husband and wife are more concerned with their own affairs and that suits me just fine right now.


    ¡°My lady, the carriage is here,¡± one of the guards announces.


    Jingyi shows me the way and I climb into the carriage and take a seat. After setting the annoying hat aside I look out the window as we start to move. The tournament had taken the majority of the day, but I can¡¯t help but feel like it was worth it. My hands are still trembling and my heart is racing from excitement, so I settle back in and take a deep breath.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Han Zhiran, but you¡¯ll never get the chance to learn my name. Maybe in another life.¡¯

 C7 — Glorious Azure

    Three days later, and elsewhere in Tiansheng¡­


    Xin Fengxian, third son of Emperor Zhao, is seated at a desk in his personal residence, tending to a few of his daily duties. He reflexively thanks a servant who delivers a pot of tea with two cups, and then sets his brush down. After two years of managing his own household, he has become quite proficient at it, and though there are many things that still require his attention, more pressing matters are at hand.


    His guest is due to arrive any minute, and Fengxian is certain that he hears the guards beyond the reception hall talking with someone, so he rises from his seat and takes a few private moments to stretch his legs. Once comfortable, he steps around the desk and makes his way towards the nearby table where the servant left the tea.


    ¡°Zhou Xiaoming has arrived!¡±


    The guard shouts the announcement, bows, and then returns to his post while the headmaster of the imperial academy, and Fengxian¡¯s personal mentor, strides in, quickly and confidently.


    Fenxgian bows to greet the great scholar. ¡°Welcome, master. I am pleased that you were able to join me.¡±


    Xiaoming quickly deposits an ornate box on the table and bows in return. ¡°Greetings, your highness.¡±


    Fengxian eyes the box with curiosity, but decides to leave it for later. Instead, he gestures to the tea set. ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±


    Xiaoming nods and places a hand atop the box. ¡°How is your wife?¡±


    ¡°Better. The medicine you provided has helped.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Xiaoming waits until Fengxian has poured his tea before lifting the box. ¡°She is a truly remarkable woman, so it is important to give her the best care you can.¡±


    ¡°Of course, master! She is the light of my life, and if she dims even a little, my world is shrouded in darkness. But it seems you have brought something for me. What is this?¡±


    Xiaoming smiles brightly. ¡°You have trained under me for twenty years, and I am proud to say I have no finer student. This is not a gift, but an honor ¡ª and one that you earned.¡±


    He opens the box to display a perfectly folded, white-trimmed azure silk robe. ¡°Money can buy titles, and too many achievements are earned by the unworthy through corruption and politicking, but this robe is something that can only be gained through hard work, dedication, and a peerless mind.¡±


    Fengxian¡¯s eyes light up upon seeing the robe. After a brief delay, he slowly reaches into the box and holds the robe up with the same care he¡¯d use to pick up a newborn. ¡°This¡­ master! You¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say!¡±


    Xiaoming laughs while he sets the empty box down. ¡°Here, let me assist you.¡±


    He holds his hands out to accept the robe from Fengxian who quickly turns around and raises his arms. ¡°This is the twelfth azure robe I have bestowed upon one of my students, and it cannot be bought, nor earned by a fool, nor given for merits not earned. This is a reflection of your excellence, and one of the few unsullied honors left in this world.¡±


    Xiaoming helps his student don the robe and steps back to admire him. ¡°This robe, as pure as the clearest blue sky, cannot be replicated by any other, and because of an imperial decree, this color can not be worn by anyone who has not earned it. Your highness¡­ congratulations!¡±


    Xiaoming bows deeply, showing the utmost respect for his disciple.


    Fengxian, with misty eyes, returns the bow. ¡°I will continue to make you proud, master!¡±


    ¡°I know you will,¡± Xiaoming gestures to the table and the tea which has sufficiently cooled. ¡°Let¡¯s sit. I believe there is something you want to discuss with me?¡±


    The two men sit and sip their tea in silence for a few breaths before Fengxian speaks up. ¡°I¡¯ve been drafting a plan. You¡¯re aware of the unrest in the empire, right?¡±


    ¡°It has been a topic in court on several occasions, though it is frequently dismissed before any meaningful discussion takes place.¡±


    ¡°Our people are upset, and if we continue to ignore them then the situation might spiral out of control,¡± Fengxian stares into his tea before taking a sip. ¡°Unless we begin addressing the concerns of the people, we run the risk of a worst-case scenario.¡±


    ¡°A rebellion?¡±


    Fengxian sighs. ¡°It is one of the only ways the peasants can truly demand redress for the negligence of the state. Protests, strikes, heartfelt memorials containing their grievances ¡ª none of these bear any weight beyond the capital.¡±


    ¡°I have heard whispers of discontent among my students, and I am well aware that many ministers cover their ears when such concerns are raised, but the root cause remains a mystery to me.¡±


    Fengxian pours more tea for both of them. ¡°Exactly! So, at the next session I want you to support me when I propose that we take action.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your highness. I would support you either way. However, what do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Over the last five years, I have been raising my own forces and learning a lot about management, so I will propose a tour of the empire in order to seek out information that can be used to return a semblance of normalcy.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ it would be good to take initiative and get ahead of the problem. I am certain your father will make supplies available for you, and by using your own men, the ministers that typically oppose you will be inclined to see you go. It will give your brothers a chance to act without your interference.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be worried about them. If they want to fight over the throne, that is their choice.¡±


    Xiaoming smirks. ¡°I understand. With that in mind, I am certain we can come up with something suitable to present during the next session.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master. Your wisdom has never failed me.¡±


    The two drink their tea and discuss plans for several hours before they part ways, and by the time they are finished, Xin Fengxian is confident that his proposal will be accepted.


    <hr>


    After his meeting with Xin Fengxian, Xiaoming returns home. The city is as busy and as lively as ever, with crowds of people milling about as life goes on, but one individual draws Xiaoming¡¯s attention. He finds a young, swarthy man prostrated outside the entrance of the estate as if he is intently praying to the courtyard wall.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The city is filled with odd individuals, but they tend to live elsewhere and rarely congregate outside his home. This young man, however, does not appear destitute, nor does he seem lost. Instead, he appears resolute in his determination to do whatever it is he has set out to do.


    He suddenly starts shouting, drawing the attention of nearby onlookers. ¡°As the sun ever seeks the moon, I shall never forsake you! Time is but an obstacle, and I know that you shall one day grace me with your presence!¡±


    Xiaoming makes a quick gesture to the two guards with him to ensure they don¡¯t try and drive the boy away immediately. By the looks of him, and the exasperated expressions on the guards at the gate, he has weathered at least one or two such attempts.


    ¡°Young man, why do you yell at my home?¡±


    As soon as he is addressed, the young man whirls around and kowtows to Xiaoming. ¡°Great master, this humble servant begs you! Please, aid me in my quest!¡±


    Xiaoming stares down at him.


    ¡®This must be a prank. Have I offended a local theater? Hmm¡­ no¡­ not recently.¡¯


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Master Zhou! This humble servant is named Han Zhiran, and he begs you once more, please!¡±


    ¡°Well, you know who I am, but I can¡¯t say I know who you are. However¡­¡± Xiaoming flicks his wrists to adjust his sleeves and then folds his hands behind his back. ¡°You have my attention. Explain this¡­ quest.¡±


    Han Zhiran scrambles to his feet and performs a crisp martial artist salute. ¡°Thank you, master Zhou! I am a local martial artist and I claimed victory in a tournament three days ago. Among the crowd was a peerless beauty, and though I could not see her face, I understood that my life would be meaningless unless I could know her name.¡±


    ¡°However, when I sought her out, she had already vanished! Gone! Gone before I could return to claim my prize, and oh how I have suffered since!¡±


    Xiaoming rolls his eyes at the dramatic flair. ¡°What does this have to do with my home?¡±


    ¡°You must understand, great master! When the heart finds its heavens-made-match, it yearns with an unmatched passion! I pieced together a number of clues and have determined that the woman of my dreams resides within these walls. So, I beg of you, please! Please, aid me in this quest! I must meet her again!¡±


    Xiaoming closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.


    ¡®Despite my careful planning, even I have been surprised by¡­ this. But how did he track them here?¡¯


    ¡°It must have been one of the servants. If you wait here long enough I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see her.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe so, great master! The beauty I seek can not be a servant, for she was served by another! Would she, by chance, be your daughter?¡±


    Xiaoming shakes his head solemnly. ¡°I do not have a daughter. You must be mistaken.¡±


    A very sudden and palpable change came over Han Zhiran. ¡°No, I think not, Master Zhou. You see, I know the servant who serves my love, and the other servants say she fills a very peculiar role within your staff.¡±


    Xiaoming¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°And yet, it seems you are mistaken. Make yourself scarce, and stop bothering my neighbors.¡±


    ¡®What a clever boy. Perhaps his charade is merely that and nothing more. However, it seems I have a problem to deal with.¡¯


    He steps around Han Zhiran, who drops to his knees and begins wailing again, though Xiaoming is not concerned. The young man¡¯s act no longer fools him, so he instructs the guards to chase him off if he does not leave on his own and then enters his home.


    Xiaoming clicks his tongue in annoyance.


    ¡®It seems a trip may be in order earlier than I anticipated. It pains me to say it, but without some luck, this home is no longer safe for you, my dear. It is better to be safe than sorry.¡¯


    <hr>


    ¡°Is he still out there?¡±


    Jingyi diligently checks out the window again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he send him away?¡±


    I lament my situation, and cannot help but wonder why my father hadn¡¯t chased Han Zhiran off immediately. Considering his conduct, there is no chance that my father hadn¡¯t determined Zhiran is crazy. Why¡­ why is he still there?


    ¡®Worse yet¡­ how much trouble am I in!?¡¯


    I flop face-first onto my bed and scream into the blankets.


    ¡°It will be okay, my lady.¡±


    I turn my head just enough that I can look at her with one eye and ensure she can see my distraught pouting. ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°He will go away eventually and this will all be forgotten,¡± she turns her head slightly and averts her eyes. ¡°Probably...¡±


    I raise my head and scowl at her when I hear that last whispered word. However, before I can scold her, there is a knock at the door. My heart runs for the hills and I turn as pale as a ghost.


    ¡°Ran¡¯er, may I come in?¡±


    ¡®No! Definitely not!¡¯


    I meet eyes with Jingyi and just nod, so she goes to let him in. I, sprawled out on my belly, thoroughly disheveled, and completely motionless have quite a lot in common with a murder victim. The only thing I¡¯m missing is the pools of blood to complete the look. With some luck, Jingyi will catch on, stab me repeatedly, and I can just avoid this entire ordeal.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad, I¡¯m just not in the mood to be scolded.¡±


    Xiaoming exhales sharply, clearly amused, and I hear him approach the side of my bed. He sits down next to me. ¡°I need to talk to you about something. Will you hear me out?¡±


    I shift slightly so I can look back at him and nod.


    ¡°I need you and miss Xiang to pack some things. Once I¡¯ve wrapped up a few things around here, we¡¯re going to take a trip.¡±


    I furrow my brow and then roll over. ¡°A trip? What? Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re old enough that it is time to find your place in the world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ getting rid of me?¡±


    My father chokes and then clears his throat. ¡°Hoho, no, no, I¡¯m not getting rid of you. At your age, those who can do so make a pilgrimage to visit the great dragon, Ruyilong, who divines their fate. You will learn where you belong, whether it is here at home or somewhere else, and then I will support you with whatever you choose.¡±


    I stare at him, unblinking. I¡¯ve never left the estate before ¡ª well, I guess I can¡¯t actually say that anymore, but the point still stands, I¡¯ve never left the city. How can I be expected to travel to wherever this great dragon is? More importantly, why? Why now?


    ¡®He still hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about Han Zhiran and sneaking out, so he¡¯s clearly hiding something.¡¯


    ¡°It will take some time to get there, so miss Xiang, make sure you pack accordingly.¡±


    Jingyi bows politely. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we¡¯d have to go and do this? Isn¡¯t what I have now enough?¡±


    ¡°This world is complicated, my dear. Your mother and I just want the best for you, and this is the first step forward.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°If you insist¡­¡±


    My father smiles warmly, rises from my bed, and makes his way towards the door. However, before he leaves, he turns back. ¡°Consider this the consequence for sneaking out.¡±


    He slips outside and starts to close the door behind him but sticks his head back in for a moment to say: ¡°I love you.¡±


    I close my eyes tight and scream internally.

 C8 — Politics as Usual

    Xin Fengxian stands at the head of the court assembly and prepares his thoughts while waiting for the emperor to arrive. During most conferences, Fengxian would remain silent, participate in the rituals, and speak up only when necessary or to indicate his support or resistance to a proposal. Today, he and he supporters would press their case with a bold proposal of their own.


    He glances over his shoulder and looks across the gathered ministers and staff, numbering some sixty or more, and spots Zhou Xiaoming, the primary supporter of his plan. Xiaoming is in the middle of a conversation with someone else, so he does not notice Fengxian looking at him.


    ¡°Find something interesting, brother?¡±


    Fengxian returns his attention to the front and shakes his head at his brother¡¯s question. ¡°No, I was merely lost in thought.¡±


    Xin Jie, Fengxian¡¯s younger brother, is a perpetual nuisance and occasional thorn in his side, and has been that way as long as he can recall. In truth, they are only brothers through their father, since Xin Jie is the son of the Lady of Beauty, Xiao Mei. This division created a rift between them a long time ago, and it frequently manifests into petty squabbles. The only saving grace lies in the rarity of Xin Jie¡¯s moments of competency which forces him to rely on his mother and the prominent Xiao clan for support.


    ¡°I heard your wife is feeling better.¡±


    Fengxian turns slightly and feigns a polite and gracious bow. ¡°It was nothing serious. A little medicine and some rest helped greatly. Her illness has all-but-passed.¡±


    Xin Jie is about to speak again when head eunuch and Regular Attendant, Deng Yu, scurries in. As the personal servant of the emperor, his entrance heralds the emperor¡¯s arrival. ¡°His majesty has arrived!¡±


    Fengxian, Xin Jie, and every minister and servant in attendance turns and faces the throne to bow as one. ¡°Greetings, your majesty! May you live for a thousand years!¡±


    The emperor enters with marked haste, as if he wishes to begin and wrap up as quickly as possible. ¡°You may rise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡±


    The head eunuch unfurls a scroll. ¡°This morning¡¯s assembly is to focus upon the discussion of two topics: the great bastion has sent a request for supplies, and the dykes on the north side of the city require repair and expansion before the flood season begins. Additionally, three requests have been made in advance to submit proposals for other items, and his majesty has graciously accepted.¡±


    The assembly bows once more. ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡±


    Deng Yu lowers the scroll. ¡°Grand Commandant, Song Zhuo, please present the request made by the commanders of the great bastion for his majesty!¡±


    Song Zhuo, the fierce, hawkish man in charge of the empire¡¯s military steps forward and bows. Aside from the military itself, he oversees a number of other fields and departments, but the most important for today¡¯s topic is provisioning.


    ¡°Your majesty, Commander of the Front, Bai Jiande, has sent a request for additional supplies, funding, and manpower. The request is for an additional forty-thousand dan of rice, and four-hundred-and-fifty dan of salt every month. Commander Jiande also requests two-thousand able-bodied laborers to assist with repairs.¡±


    Song Zhuo shifts slightly as he begins to offer his own thoughts on the matter. ¡°The great bastion holds back the demons of the northern valleys and plains, and is pivotal in ensuring the safety of the empire and its people. Your majesty, please consider this request carefully!¡±


    Song Zhuo bows and returns to his place.


    Emperor Zhao makes a show of considering the request for a moment. ¡°It seems that the commander has been making this request for some time. What do my ministers think of this request?¡±


    The Minister of Finance, Bai Xian, steps into the center, bows to the emperor, and speaks his part. ¡°The great bastion has received consistent funding and supply for centuries. There have been no changes necessitating such increases.¡±


    A junior minister from the ministry of war steps out to contest him. ¡°Time changes everything, and necessitates further changes! We must consider this request carefully. Is our safety not worth a little extra expense?¡±


    Bai Xian scowls. ¡°The three border provinces share the responsibility of maintaining the great bastion. Let this increased burden fall on their shoulders. Longzhou is rich and controls the center of the great bastion which Commander Jiande supervises. Why does Ruyilong not fulfill this request and prove her loyalty to the empire?¡±


    Fengxian sighs as the debate continues. In the end, nothing comes of it. Song Zhuo protests as much as he dares, but the commander¡¯s request is denied. Too many ministers believe that the burden should fall on the provinces of the north, particularly Longzhou, home of the great dragon, who has long been perceived as hoarding wealth.


    The second item, regarding the dykes, faces equally stiff resistance. Complacent ministers, fattened by corruption, are content to shirk the expense and take the risk of the mighty river flooding and endangering the entire region, including Tiansheng and the Imperial Palace. Fortunately, the emperor dismisses their protests and approves the upgrades as a necessity.


    Deng Yu soon steps back to the fore. ¡°The assembly has addressed the issues of the state. It shall now turn to the proposals of the court. Xin Fengxian, please present your proposal to his majesty!¡±


    Fengxian takes a deep breath and steps forward to bow. ¡°Greetings, father! May your wisdom lead us to greatness!¡±


    Emperor Zhao nods, giving his permission to continue.


    Fengxian stands upright and raises his jade hu to cover his lips while he speaks to the emperor. ¡°It has come to my attention that the rural peasants and distant cities have become discontent with the current state of affairs. However, the reason for these opinions has not come to light. In order to solve this mystery and ensure peace within the empire, I ask permission to take my personal retinue on a tour of these lands to conduct an inspection and consult with their administrators. I fear if we ignore these concerns, we may be at risk of revolts.¡±


    Emperor Zhao stiffens slightly, and only for a moment, at the mention of revolts. ¡°I have not heard anything of this in the past. Why is that?¡±


    Zhou Xiaoming steps out before anyone else has a chance. ¡°As headmaster of the imperial academy, I am surrounded daily by young men and women from all parts of our great empire, and I have been hearing such rumors. Furthermore, such talks have become more commonplace, and I believe Xin Fengxian¡¯s concerns are well-founded. Your majesty, I implore you to consider this issue carefully!¡±


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± Grand Chancellor Jiang Li is the next to speak. ¡°Such a concern cannot be ignored. If this is indeed the case, we must begin an investigation immediately. If Fengxian is willing to undertake this endeavor and supply his own troops, we need only provide any necessary supplemental funding. In such a case, I, Chancellor Jiang Li, support this proposal!¡±


    ¡°I, headmaster of the imperial academy, Zhou Xiaoming, support this proposal!¡±


    ¡°I, Minister of the Imperial Clan, Xin Yu, support this proposal!¡±


    Others stepped forward to announce their support, and a handful stood in opposition, but in the end, the emperor approves Fengxian¡¯s plan.


    <hr>


    Fengxian strolls out of the assembly hall and into the sun beating down upon the vast courtyard and wistfully basks in the warm glow to supplement the pleasant feeling of an overwhelming success. Even Xiaoming expressed his surprise at how well everything had turned out, and how many of the ministers supported the proposal. However, Fengxian can¡¯t shake his suspicion. Too many ministers and powerful nobles being so willing to let him leave for such a long inspection tour might signal a looming disaster. They will have a little too much freedom to act behind his back.


    ¡°An official inspection? What brought this on?¡±


    Fengxian half-turns and then bows his head to his elder brother, Xin Xianying, who walks up beside him. ¡°Greetings, brother. This inspection tour is necessary, in my opinion, to maintain the health of the empire.¡±


    ¡°It is an ambitious project.¡±


    ¡°Who else but me would dare to consider such a personal investment?¡±


    Xianying bobs his head and chuckles. ¡°Be careful, Fengxian. Once you set out, the balance of power may start to shift, and by the time you return, everything may have changed.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°I have some plans ¡ª and allies of my own. They will see to my affairs while I am gone.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good. That relieves some of my concerns,¡± Xianying folds his hands into the wide sleeves of his robes and looks up at the sky. ¡°No matter where we stand in the empire, we all look up at the same sky. If only we could stand united¡­ Take care, brother. Make sure to say farewell before you depart.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fengxian bows politely as Xianying departs.


    Fengxian collects his thoughts for a moment and then begins to pick his way down the stairs where a small group of his retainers wait impatiently. As they turn to him, Fengxian smiles.


    ¡°It must have gone well if you¡¯re smiling like that,¡± A deep, rumbling belly laugh accompanies Dong Peishao¡¯s words.


    Fengxian¡¯s smile flows into a sly smirk as he nods to the silvery-haired veteran who serves as his personal general. ¡°Better than I expected.¡±


    He holds out his arms so his manservant, Zhao Zhuoting, can help him don his azure robe, and once it is in place, he begins to walk at a slow, leisurely pace. Zhuoting joins Fengxian¡¯s bodyguards and cousins-in-law, Bai Chuanyu and Bai Chuanyun, in his wake, and his other general, Master Song Xinqi of the Twilight Abode, takes up his left flank.


    Fengxian shifts his arms behind his back and takes hold of his wrist with his free hand. He begins idly tapping his thigh with his jade hu while they walk and talk. ¡°General Dong, I¡¯ll need you to begin mobilizing the White River Cavalry right away. We will depart in one week, so this will be a good chance to show your progress.¡±


    Peishao bangs his fist against his armored chest. ¡°I will have the men ready in three days, my lord.¡±


    Fengxian believes him without hesitation, and is confident that if he gave him the order for tomorrow, he¡¯d make it happen. Though not a true general, Dong Peishao is a military veteran with over thirty years of experience, and his accolades and achievements are the envy of many.


    For the last five years, ever since Fengxian became prince of Lanxi, he¡¯s been preparing the White River Cavalry, Fengxian¡¯s personal army. Despite being relatively few in number compared to a true army, Fengxian wouldn¡¯t hesitate to consider them among the best the empire has to offer, even when compared to the imperial guard¡¯s Feathered Forest cavalry or Rapid Tiger infantry.


    ¡°General Song.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord?¡±


    ¡°You will need to prepare, as well. This tour will be the perfect opportunity to expand the Twilight Abode beyond Sizhou.¡±


    ¡°I have already made preparations, and my agents know their roles.¡±


    Fengxian merely nods. He has already discussed his plans for expanding his personal spy network, the Twilight Abode, to elsewhere in the empire. Song Xinqi, the spritely young woman in charge, has a mind as sharp as his, and a plethora of finely-honed skills that make her one of the most dangerous women in the imperial city. Fengxian believes himself truly blessed to have found her when he did.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Fengxian glows with pride. ¡°To my surprise, not only did my father approve the inspection tour, but the support I received exceeded all of my expectations. Master Zhou has set aside one-thousand seats in the academy for next year that can be granted to any promising candidates we find. I had not anticipated that announcement, but it was surprisingly well-received.


    ¡°The Grand Commandant could not get supplies approved for the Great Bastion, but was able to give us an additional fifty-thousand dan of rice to distribute as necessary to appease the people. I can only imagine he was irate when uncle Bai Xian approved his suggestion without hesitation, especially after he opposed support for the Great Bastion.¡±


    ¡°He should know that the Bai clan supports you by now,¡± Xinqi remarks.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Fengxian chuckles dourly. ¡°Gifts, food, and authority have all been granted for this tour, so we must make the most of it. If I am successful, the factions that oppose me will be put in a tough spot, but if I fail¡­ haaa¡­ well, that means the empire is in great peril.¡±


    ¡°We will not fail, my lord,¡± General Dong declares with the utmost confidence.


    ¡°We must proceed with caution. Our enemies will see this as an opportunity to undo all that I have achieved around home, and will undoubtedly take this chance to act against me while I am away from the capital.¡±


    Fengxian sighs. ¡°Sounds just like any other day, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Prince Lanxi! You¡¯ve returned!¡± Huan Niang, his wife¡¯s head maid, greets him. However, her palpable surprise indicates that she hadn¡¯t been expecting him quite yet. ¡°Lady Bai is waiting for you in the rear foyer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Let her know I will be there shortly,¡± Fengxian replies before turning to his three remaining followers. Since the two generals split off on their way there, only his personal staff remained. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my preparations in your hands.¡±


    The three men bow and disperse.


    Fengxian doesn¡¯t move quickly. He gives the young Huan Niang enough time to scurry off and inform her lady that he¡¯s arrived. There¡¯d have been no issue just barging in right away, but his wife likes to surprise him, or have everything neatly arranged whenever he comes home. Not only is it courteous, but her plans being foiled always puts his wife in a dour mood.


    Fengxian bides his time, meandering about his residence until he is confident he¡¯s waited long enough. He takes a moment to preen and rearrange his hair, straighten his collars, and press his robes down neat and tidy, and then heads to the rear foyer that enters into their living quarters.


    He pauses outside the door and takes a deep breath.


    The door opens before he can make his move, and Huan Niang invites him in with a pleasant smile and a curtsey. He nods his head in thanks and strides in, bold and prideful ¡ª perhaps even a bit excited to see the love of his life.


    ¡°Welcome home, dear husband,¡± Bai Xiyun greets him with a silky tone and a coy smirk. ¡°Come, join me. I would like to hear about your progress.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter how many times he sees his wife, the wonder of the experience never diminishes. Xiyun, beautiful by anyone¡¯s standards, is even more than that to Fengxian ¡ª she is like the radiant sun, and his heart always skips a beat when he lays eyes upon her. Her beauty is merely the obvious, and the first thing he sees, but Xiyun is so much more than just her appearance.


    She is seated at a low table with her exquisitely-crafted go equipment set up and waiting for him to join her. Huan Niang has also supplied a tea set and hot water for brewing, and even lit some fresh incense to improve the mood and clear the mind, so everything is perfectly established for a bit of relaxation.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure!¡± Fengxian replies excitedly, and hurries to his wife¡¯s side.


    He shifts behind her and gently places his hands on her slender shoulders to steady her while he leans in and places a kiss on her cheek. However, Xiyun doesn¡¯t quite cooperate, so Fengxian settles with her forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood,¡± Xiyun stiffles a giggle and brushes her fingers against his hands while he moves to take his seat opposite from her. ¡°I guess that means you received approval.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Fengxian gets comfortable on the cushion and takes a small handful of stones while Xiyun considers her choice. ¡°I will set out in a week, so we¡¯ll have to discuss what you¡¯ll do afterwards.¡±


    Xiyun smiles and places a single stone on the board. ¡°I considered going back to Lanxi, but it might be better to stay here, in Tiansheng.¡±


    Fengxian puts the stones down and counts five, so he takes the pot of white stones. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be in any danger, but master Zhou did say he was arranging someone to look after you. He implied it is someone we can trust, and should be able to handle just about anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did he say who?¡± Xiyun places her first, flat-bottomed glass stone on the 4-4 point near the corner of the board.


    ¡°No, but he is sending them here as an introduction, so we¡¯ll meet him later today.


    ¡°If that is the case, I will remain in the capital,¡± Xiyun smirks mischievously as she places stones to aggressively capture the middle of the board. ¡°I can invite Master Zhou to play in your stead.¡±


    ¡°He is a better opponent than me, I suspect.¡±


    ¡°I have yet to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how that feels¡­¡±


    Xiyun snickers and continues to rapidly place pieces the moment he sets one down. She¡¯s already several moves ahead of him and he knows it. ¡°What is the plan?¡±


    ¡°Well, based on the rumors, I think I¡¯ll start in Fuzhou. Over the last three years, the entire political situation there has been in an upheaval. It started with the new governor, Chen Yanshou, whose qualifications were more than sufficient, so even I supported his appointment. However, since he came to power in Fuzhou, many of the administrators and magistrates have been replaced, and at a rate has been alarming, to say the least.¡±


    Xiyun pauses, momentarily distracted from the game, but after collecting her thoughts, sets the stone down. ¡°To someone with such limited information, it might look like Governor Chen is replacing people loyal to the emperor with his own. Since the talk of a revolt came up, he would be a prime suspect.¡±


    ¡°That was what I thought at first,¡± Fengxian mulls his words over before continuing. ¡°But that seems too simple, and I don¡¯t think a single governor could pull that off. Either he has substantial backing, or it is a coincidence of an impressive scale.¡±


    ¡°Hence the reason for the inspection?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Fengxian pauses their game long enough to serve tea to his wife. In truth, he needed a moment to refine his strategy. Xiyun has already secured too much of the board, and unless he manages to pull off a genius-tier strategy in the next two or three moves, his defeat is assured. After repeatedly scanning the board he meets his wife¡¯s gaze, and Xiyun is smiling mischievously.


    He sighs. ¡®She knows¡­¡¯


    ¡°Do you need a hint?¡±


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°Taking advice from your wife is nothing to be ashamed of.¡±


    He shakes his head again and then stubbornly sips his tea.


    ¡°You know¡­ your lovely wife has a very, very good suggestion¡­¡±


    Xiyun vacates her seat, leans up and over the board, takes hold of Fengxian¡¯s collar, and pulls him in a little closer. Shivers run up his spine and he suddenly realizes that Huan Niang has made herself scarce. He sets the tea cup down and takes a deep, shaky breath.


    ¡°What might that be?¡±


    Xiyun licks her lips and crawls over the board like a tigress stalking her prey, spilling stones all over and disrupting his faltering battle lines. However, it seems that Xiyun has a different type of battle in mind.


    ¡°Maybe we should take this to our chambers¡­?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should¡­¡±

 C9 — The First Indication

    Xin Fengxian stifles a yawn with the sleeve of his robes and surveys the assembling forces on the outskirts of Tiansheng. The troops look to be in good cheer, and the clear skies and friendly weather are good omens to start their journey, so he feels quite content with how things are proceeding.


    ¡°You look a bit under-the-weather, young master,¡± Bai Chuanyun observes.


    He does not doubt it. While emotionally satisfied, he feels haggard and utterly worn down. ¡°It has been a long week¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you are well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just exhausted. My wife has kept me busy, and we were unable to finish our final game of go, which she insists we complete immediately upon my return.¡±


    ¡°My cousin has always enjoyed her games.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she is relentless, and even our prince is no match for her,¡± Song Xinqi, who had been listening nearby, joins their conversation with a wry, knowing smirk. ¡°It is a wonder that you held up as well as you did against lady Bai.¡±


    Fengxian merely sighs.


    ¡°Oh, I thought she was very patient when I played against her,¡± Chuanyun replies.


    ¡°If that is patience,¡± Xinqi gestures at Fengxian and laughs, ¡°I¡¯d hate to see what she can do without holding back. Young master Fengxian might not be with us today!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that go could be so dangerous¡­¡±


    Xinqi grins, but says nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the game, right? Right!?¡±


    Fengxian waves his hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We have other matters to focus on. Zhao Zhuoting is distributing my orders to the officers, so we will set out once he returns.¡±


    ¡°My people have already gone ahead, and as far as I can tell, General Dong has done a superb job getting everything in order on his end.¡±


    She is correct. General Dong exceeded expectations with the White River Cavalry¡¯s preparations. Nearly four-thousand of his personal troops are milling about the mustering field, and even the civilians in the baggage train seem roughly organized. Fengxian anticipated more issues, especially considering that the additional supplies given by the court nearly doubled their numbers.


    While Fengxian surveys his forces, Bai Chuanyun arrives with his horse, a beautiful white mare with an expertly braided mane. Lanxi county, where the White River Riders hail from, is well known for their white warhorses. They are strong and swift, with good temperament and a long legacy, thus Fengxian ensures that all of his riders are paired with one.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try to keep things simple while on the march. I¡¯ve ordered a consistent schedule with regular breaks to not over-tax the men or the horses, but to also make good time. The important thing I¡¯ve emphasized to the officers is that we are setting an example, so it is imperative we do not trample any fields, steal from, or harass the locals, or disrupt their way of life if we can avoid it. They¡¯re upset enough as it is, so we do not need to give them more reasons.¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult to maintain order with so many people,¡± Xinqi comments, though it is clear she supports the overall plan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that no one is exempt from these rules, and there will be punishments for anyone who gets out of line or defies my orders. This goes for officers ¡ª even myself.¡±


    Xinqi¡¯s surprise is palpable. Why would someone of his stature put himself at risk of punishment? ¡°The men will surely appreciate your personal commitment.¡±


    He gently pets along his horse¡¯s flank and neck, and she reacts pleasantly, as if happy to see him. ¡°It is a small risk for a large benefit ¡ª or so I hope. Anyway, I think we¡¯ve delayed enough. Let¡¯s get started!¡±


    <hr>


    A traveling army, even one as small as the White River Cavalry, is not a speedy procession. Fengxian¡¯s target goal for the officers is sixty li per day, and while the riders can easily cover many times that, the baggage train can not. Despite the best intentions of the soldiers and the efforts of their officers, the sixty li goal is rarely met. Fortunately, general Dong¡¯s experience on the campaign trail helped with planning, and Fengxian personally expects a more reasonable fifty li, a distance they travel with a promising consistency.


    At their current pace, reaching the border between Sizhou and Fuzhou will take at least four months. That conclusion forced Fengxian to reflect on how large the Xi¡¯an empire actually is. Were they to march all the way to the coast, instead of stopping in the more central Fuzhou, they¡¯d be marching the entire year, perhaps longer.


    He resolves to be content with Fuzhou. From there, the Twilight Abode can continue monitoring the situation in the agrarian region and help determine what the problems are. In the meantime, Fengxian takes advantage of the slow progress and the speed of their horses to make regular visits to the small villages of the region. Being so close to the capital, he does not expect to learn too much, but any information is helpful.


    In the third month of travel, not far from the border of Fuzhou, they approach Wuzhen. It is a small town nestled into the base of the wooded foothills to the south and overlooking the plains sprawling to the river in the north. There is nothing remarkable about the village to set it apart from any other, but it is the first to surprise the prince.


    The normal experience leading up to Wuzhen was to establish the camp about twenty li from the town and then a small group, led by Fengxian, would approach to assess the situation and meet with the villagers. However, this time, a handful of villagers came out to meet them before the advance party had even assembled.


    Fengxian hurries to greet the villagers, laboring under the assumption that something is horribly wrong for them to trek out this far. Despite his initial assumption, Fengxian finds the three young men at the outskirts of the soon-to-be camp looking hale and happy.


    ¡°I am Xin Fengxian, prince of Lanxi. What brings you to my camp?¡±


    The eldest of the three boys hesitantly steps forward and bows. ¡°We heard that your highness was traveling through the area and our village elder told us to come greet you. Elder Wu wanted to be here, but he does not get around well anymore, so we hope that you can forgive his rudeness.¡±


    The young lad leans in a little like he is going to tell a secret. ¡°I think he is preparing a proper greeting for you, so if your highness has the time to spare, please visit Wuzhen!¡±


    The three boys all bow and speak together. ¡°Please visit Wuzhen!¡±


    Fengxian bids for them to rise with a quick gesture of his hands and spares a brief, uncertain glance in the general direction of Xinqi. ¡°We will take you up on that offer. Let Elder Wu know we will arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Really? That is great news! Thank you, your highness!¡± their excitement is palpable, and they are soon scurrying off home.


    ¡°I wonder what that was all about?¡± Xinqi muses.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we go find out?¡±


    <hr>


    The young boy¡¯s assumption proves correct. The village elder was, indeed, preparing a proper greeting, or at least what the villagers believe a proper greeting should be. Out and away from the day-to-day of courtly proceedings, a small feast and gathering of villagers to greet Fengxian and bestow what minor gifts they can is more than plenty. However heartfelt their celebration might be, it pales in comparison to a true imperial greeting by other ministers and the noble clans. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Over two dozen excited townspeople present gifts of one nature or another, normally something of modest value. Some offer hand-made items that are more sentimental than valuable, but Fengxian politely declines them all. He refuses to take anything of value from those who might need it, and is eventually forced to explain that he does not wish to insult any of them by picking-and-choosing which gifts to accept.


    He goes to great lengths to show his appreciation and to soothe any wounded pride, but finds that the resilient farmers and woodsmen brush it off easily enough. However, in spite of all of his refusals, Fengxian is left holding a small carved figurine that he assumes is the great dragon, Ruyilong. He intended to refuse it along with the other gifts, but no one will fess up to owning it, much less to making it, so he hands it over to Zhouting for safekeeping.


    ¡°Your highness, it is such a pleasure to have you visit us so far from Tiansheng,¡± an elderly man with frail, hunched shoulders and fluffy white eyebrows greets him with the best bow he can muster. ¡°I am Elder Wu, and I watch over this town to the best of my ability.¡±


    Fengxian bows politely. ¡°It is always a pleasure to meet the wonderful people of our empire.¡±


    Elder Wu chuckles and strokes his beard. ¡°Wonderful people are difficult to come by these days.¡±


    He leans on his cane and extends his free arm somewhat. The boy who came to greet Fengxian earlier rushes to his side and helps steady him. ¡°This is my grandson. He is a smart boy with a good heart. In time, he will replace me and guide the village, but he lacks what I have endured, and what ails me now ¡ª time.¡±


    Fengxian tips his head, curious about the statement.


    ¡°Would you join me inside?¡± Elder Wu gestures to his home with a flick of his cane. ¡°The physician says that I must avoid the humidity for my health. Imagine that, eh? Can¡¯t avoid something like that.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Lead the way.¡±


    Elder Wu shuffles along at a snail¡¯s pace, but they do not have to go far. ¡°My grandson¡­ Ah, yes¡­ If only I could grant him the wisdom of my years, then he may be truly prepared for the future.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you are doing your best to teach him what you know,¡± Fengxian replies courteously.


    ¡°Of course, and he listens well! But I cannot teach him perspective!¡±


    ¡°Perspective?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ I shall explain inside.¡±


    Several minutes later Fengxian and Elder Wu are seated at a table and his grandson is preparing some tea in the next room. At first, Fengxian has some doubts about Elder Wu¡¯s mind, and suspects he might be suffering from the weight of his years, but the more he observes, the more he comes to realize that he just loses himself reminiscing about the past or some such. The old man is still as sharp as they come.


    ¡°I have heard about your travels, your highness,¡± Elder Wu finally continues once his grandson sets their tea cups in front of them. ¡°And I have heard why you are traveling, and it is for the same reason I worry about the boy: perspective!¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Fengxian nods as he comes to understand where the old man is taking the conversation. ¡°You are correct, I am traveling to get a better perspective.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ the years have given me a perspective you cannot easily find. You can observe the now, and hear tales of the past, but you cannot go back and live it yourself. You cannot see how things change, or how they remain the same, not like an old man such as myself!¡±


    ¡°And what does an old man such as yourself think of current affairs?¡±


    ¡°Current affairs? Pah! Current affairs is a nice way of putting it. But you don¡¯t want that, you want to know what risk there is to the empire, no? What upsets the people of villages like Wuzhen?¡±


    Elder Wu¡¯s voice crackles and his tone darkens, but he is not wrong, so Fengxian agrees. ¡°I do¡­ and do you know what it is?¡±


    Elder Wu smiles broad and wide, exposing what few, crooked teeth remain. ¡°If I cannot teach the boy, can I teach you, your highness? Hm, perhaps¡­ perhaps I can! What ails the people is not simple, though simple it may sound.¡±


    He takes a moment to sip his tea and wet his throat. ¡°There is an agreement of sorts, between the people and the emperor. The Mandate of Heaven, it is called. We peasants are but one of three pillars in the mandate, and our part is paying taxes and providing labor. In exchange, the empire uses those taxes to our benefit. We are kept safe, our roads are maintained, the dykes keep the river from washing away the fields, and when hardship does strike, we are taken care of. We ensure the comfort and survival of each other, because that is what she demands of us.¡±


    Elder Wu clears his throat and coughs into his sleeve. ¡°But we pay more taxes now than ever before, and we have seen less to show for it. The service of the empire towards its people has faded, but our obligation grows ever greater. The people will gladly pay their taxes, as it is our obligation established by the Mandate of Heaven, but if the empire does not honor its agreement¡­¡±


    He leans forward and fixes Fengxian with a harsh look, and then speaks the truth that the prince fears the most: ¡°then soon there will be no empire¡­¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Speak, Miss Song,¡± Fengxian mutters and side-eyes the woman who has nearly blurted something out several times, but always stops at the last moment. ¡°You¡¯re starting to concern me.¡±


    She shies away and purses her lips. Ever since leaving Wuzhen, she has kept an eye on him, and it is clear she is desperate to say something. Nevertheless, even given permission, she still hesitates.


    ¡°Well, you seemed lost in thought, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt, but I have this feeling you learned something,¡± Xinqi pauses for a breath. ¡°And you don¡¯t seem happy about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fengxian fidgets with the carved dragon, repeatedly turning it over in his hands as if it will divulge some hidden secret if viewed at the right angle. ¡°I did learn a bit. When we visited the other villagers, they seemed content, and none had anything useful to say. Wuzhen felt the same at first, but after talking to Elder Wu, I suspect we are on the correct path ¡ª even if he is exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯d he say that has you so on edge?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Do I seem tense?¡± he lets out a calming sigh and relaxes his shoulders. Perhaps she is right and he has been bottling up his concerns. ¡°He told me I need a proper perspective to understand what I seek.¡±


    ¡°Proper perspective? Did he explain what he meant?¡±


    ¡°In a sense, yes,¡± Fengxian indicates the road beneath their horses with a nod of his head. ¡°What do you think of the road, Miss Song? This is one of the most heavily traveled highways in the empire, and it transports a mind-boggling quantity of grain every year.¡±


    She makes a show of examining the road, but he can¡¯t tell how serious she is about it. ¡°Not much different than any other. It¡¯s washed out in a few places like all of them, and the ruts are well-worn, so I can believe it sees a lot of activity. I suspect our army isn¡¯t helping matters, though.¡±


    Fengxian nods a few times, then twists in his saddle and waves to general Dong, urging him to join them. ¡°That is my assessment, too. It seems like any other road to me. General Dong, what do you think of the road?¡±


    General Dong is caught off guard by the inquiry, but crosses his arms and huffs. ¡°It¡¯s a road. However, back in my youth, the entire thing was paved with finely cut stones. The floods were really bad about twenty years back, and they pulled up all the stones as filler for one of the dykes rather than doing a proper job of it. The dykes failed a year later, of course, and the road was never fixed.¡±


    He spits into the grass. ¡°Never trust an official when they say they¡¯ll fix something later. They never will, especially when they can cut costs and line their own pockets.¡±


    Fengxian gives Xinqi a smug grin. ¡°See, that is perspective. Neither of us would have known that, but general Dong has a perspective that we, being younger, do not.¡±


    For that very reason, and a few others, Fengxian bestowed one of the vaunted academy positions on Elder Wu¡¯s grandson. As he said, he is a smart boy, with a good heart and a lot of promise. Fengxian spoke with him a bit and couldn¡¯t disagree. The boy will be a valuable asset once trained by Master Zhou.


    ¡°So, they are upset that the road isn¡¯t fixed?¡±


    ¡°Among other things. Elder Wu¡¯s main point is that they pay more in taxes now than ever before, and they see even less in return for it.¡±


    Dong Peishao spits again.


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t really a surprise, is it?¡± Xinqi answers. ¡°You already know that the court is horribly corrupt. Half of my job is investigating their underhand dealings! So, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re upset? Is it because you¡¯re right, and there is a revolt looming over our heads?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have the White River Cavalry!¡± General Dong concludes proudly.


    ¡°No, he mentioned something much, much worse,¡± Fengxian holds up the dragon figurine. ¡°He says the Mandate of Heaven is in danger.¡±


    Xinqi blinks and General Dong mutters a quick prayer under his breath.


    ¡°Most people learn about it at some point, and what the mandate entails, but it is so easily forgotten,¡± Fengxian finds the weight of the dragon figuring growing, but dismisses it as a figment of his imagination. ¡°It has existed as long as the empire ¡ª in fact, the very reason the great Xi¡¯an exists at all is because of the Mandate of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°So, some old man thinks that the mandate, which has held for over eight centuries, is just going to fall apart,¡± Xinqi snaps her fingers for emphasis. ¡°Just like that? Then what? The empire just ceases to be? It¡¯s not like an old fairy tale is the only thing holding the empire together!¡±


    ¡®If it were only a fairy tale, then I¡¯d agree,¡¯ Fengxian sighs inwardly. Unlike him, Xinqi hasn¡¯t met the Great Dragon. She cannot understand the true master of the mandate like he can.


    ¡°No, it probably isn¡¯t, but answer this: when has Xi¡¯an ever faced an external threat, except from beyond the Great Bastion? Do either of you know?¡±


    Xinqi shakes her head, but Peishao speaks up. ¡°Xi¡¯an has never faced an enemy from beyond the borders, at least, none that I have ever heard of.¡±


    ¡°That is because of the Mandate of Heaven. Were it to fall, then we are no longer safe from the rest of the world. We do not need armies, because we have her watching over us.¡±

 C10 — Respite in Huiyang

    Any illusions I had about the grandeur of traveling the countryside and seeing the world were thoroughly dashed against the road and trampled by those accompanying us. It could have been great, I might have seen some wonderful sights and beautiful vistas, but no, I have been cooped up in the carriage with Jingyi for the majority of it, and it is downright stifling!


    Every day we would stop for a few breaks around meal time and to give the horses a chance to rest, but I was not allowed to wander or explore. Despite so many unusual plants and animals I have never seen outside of books and scrolls being just a few steps away, I found myself shackled to the carriage by my father¡¯s strict orders. I could only gaze from afar and lament.


    To make matters worse, the carriage became increasingly uncomfortable. Bouncing around on stiff wooden seats with only minimal padding had started to take its toll, and I soon found myself excited for our brief stops because I could get out and stretch. While others who walked took the time to rest, and those who rode or drove the carriages tended to the beasts of burden, I practiced my tai chi, popping and crackling like a bundle of dry reeds.


    But it is finally over! Well, temporarily, at least. Our trundling caravan has arrived in the first major town in Longzhou: Huiyang. My father graciously agreed to let us stay in town for a few days and recuperate from traveling, and I can hardly contain my excitement.


    This is Huiyang! The town itself is not truly remarkable or historically prominent like some others, but it is not Tiansheng, the city I have looked upon from the windows and gates of our estate for years. It is an ordinary town, but it is so much more than that to me, and I intend to make the most of our brief stay.


    I suppose it is unfair to say that Huiyang is unremarkable. It is an attractive town built up the gentle slope of the foothills, with the majority of its tightly packed homes and hovels oriented to view downhill, granting it a striking sense of uniformity. The sea of gray slate roofs and white plastered walls creates a maze of clustered alleyways interspersed by wide thoroughfares all awash with the colors of vibrant gardens, parks, and the odd estate or palace painted in bright, lively hues.


    The people I see on the streets are dressed in clothes made of humble linens, but dyed any variety of loud and gaudy colors that match their exuberant personalities as they peddle their wares and draw attention to their shops and services. Back in Tiansheng, a city of riches, most people dressed in silk, not linen, so I can readily see the disparity between the two populations.


    That isn¡¯t to say that there are no wealthy people living in Huiyang. There will always be someone to exploit the labors of others for their own gain, and Huiyang is no exception. However, unlike the cities of other provinces, Longzhou¡¯s taxes are collected by the ruler of the province, Ruyilong, and the city is only nominally under the governance of an imperial administrator. Instead, control of Huiyang is divided between a handful of daoist sects whose cultivators covet the darksteel mined and refined in the city''s forges.


    It is the same life, just under a different master.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome!¡±


    A short, squat, middle-aged man calls out as my father leads our small party to a nearby inn. It seems a little nicer than the other places we have passed on the outskirts of the city, and consists of a number of mostly-interconnected two-and-three-storied structures along the river which descends from the mountain and splits the city in half.


    Several dozen travelers mill about or lounge in this centralized garden square while eating their midday meal and pay little attention to us. My father insists that we keep our appearance muted while on the road, maybe to ward off bandits or robbers, but he hasn¡¯t specified exactly why. However, this innkeeper still recognizes him despite his efforts ¨C or perhaps it is because of them.


    ¡°Mister Zhou! It has been, oh, two years since I last saw you?¡±


    ¡°Close to it. How is business?¡±


    ¡°Good! Very good. There¡¯ve been a lot of travelers through recently, and it is a busy season, after all!¡±


    ¡°Hopefully it isn¡¯t too busy. I¡¯d like three rooms, if you have them. I can make do with two if I need to.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Come, follow me and we shall see what I have available!¡±


    The innkeeper waves excitedly to encourage us along and scurries off. With Jingyi at my side, I trail behind my father and observe him with a curious eye. We haven¡¯t spent a lot of time together while on the road, but I notice he seems quite at home traveling as we are. It is a different sense than the one I got from him back in Tiansheng and at the academy, but he¡¯s confident, like he has done this before.


    I make a few hurried steps to catch up to him. ¡°You¡¯ve stayed here in the past?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Many times, though mostly before you were born.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never mentioned coming here before. Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled to many places in the empire, and stayed at many inns. However, it will take some time to tell you about all that, so how about we put it aside until we¡¯ve settled in?¡±


    I purse my lips. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    My curiosity will have to wait. I loiter nearby while my father checks in and registers our identities. The innkeeper diligently records everything in a large book with hurried motions suitable for a well-practiced scribe. He takes down our names, and my father provides identification for the three of us, and then lets our two guards handle their own registration. Once the innkeeper has taken care of the logbook and the formalities that comply with imperial regulations, he closes the book and calls for someone.


    ¡°I do have plenty of rooms available today, so my assistant will show you the way,¡± he pauses for a moment to clear his throat. ¡°Uhm, I must inform you, though, that it will be best to avoid the west wing for now.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± My father inquires.


    ¡°Eh, there was. But it has been resolved ¡ª mostly.¡±


    I look in the general direction of the west wing, but it doesn¡¯t seem out of the ordinary. In fact, it looks just like the rest of the inn. Although, after observing for a bit longer, I do realize there are a lot more city guards there than anywhere else, and not many patrons.


    ¡®How curious¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, if there is anything I can do, you¡¯ll know where to find me.¡±


    The innkeeper bows in thanks. ¡°I appreciate the offer, Mister Zhou, but it is the type of affair a gentleman like yourself should not get involved in.¡±


    My father nods and gestures for me and Jingyi to follow the maid who arrives to show us the way. Again, my curiosity has been piqued and then left unfulfilled. I cast a glance in Jingyi¡¯s direction, and she smiles once she notices.


    ¡®Maybe I can send her to check it out later? No! What if it is dangerous?¡¯


    I shake my head to clear those thoughts.


    <hr>


    ¡°This will be your room.¡±


    The attendant slides the door open for us and bows her head so we may enter. I step inside and glance about to get my bearings and immediately feel right at home. A number of paper lanterns with flickering flames provide some light, but the room is mostly illuminated by daylight shining through the paper walls overlooking the city, and it reveals a spacious, yet humble living quarter.


    Wide, time-worn fir planks lacquered in a deep, ruddy brown line the floors and make up the interior walls granting privacy from other guests. The subtle grooves from decades of footsteps reveal the room¡¯s age, and suggest that the layout hasn¡¯t changed since its inception.


    The rosewood furniture, including a table with benches, chests of drawers, end tables, and the satin-sheathed bed all feature modest, yet lovingly-carved details to create a matching motif of leafy vines. There is more beyond my initial survey, but a number of folding screens placed to strategically divide the room obscure a good portion of it, so I will get to it eventually.


    ¡°I¡¯ve barely stepped inside and I already feel at home,¡± I remark while slipping my shoes off. ¡°It is almost uncanny, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jingyi nods. ¡°I agree, my lady.¡±


    ¡°This wing was constructed by a local architect who consulted a feng shui master, so it is greatly auspicious,¡± the attendant says proudly while shuffling into the room. ¡°We also burn a special incense the same feng shui master developed to amplify the effects. We are very proud to offer the best accommodation possible to all of our guests.¡±


    ¡°A feng shui master?¡± I move along the often-walked paths in the room and understand why the floors are worn the way they are. Nothing has changed, because it is already arranged according to the flows of qi in this area of the city. ¡°They certainly lived up to the title of master if it has remained like this for so long.¡±


    The attendant bobs her head as she slides several sheafs of the paper walls, which are apparently all doors, to the side to allow the elements in. Even though I am struck with a strong gust of too-warm air, it does not bother me as much as it had before entering the room.


    ¡°You may leave these doors open or close them as you desire. The bed has a bug screen to keep the pests away if you choose to leave them open. This room does get a nice breeze, so I¡¯d recommend it.¡±


    I mosey over to the balcony revealed by the opened doors and take in the sights. I gaze upon the central courtyard and out over the street we arrived on and because we are elevated on the third floor, I can see all the way down the hillside to the river despite the sea of buildings between here and there.


    ¡°The view is certainly splendid, isn¡¯t it, my lady?¡±


    ¡°It is breathtaking.¡±


    It isn¡¯t like anything back home. Even from my second-floor balcony I couldn¡¯t see much more than the streets and gardens of the academy since every other building surrounding it is just as tall. Here, elevated on the foothills of the mountains, I can see more of the world than I ever thought possible.


    I turn to address the attendant. ¡°How about a wash basin? We¡¯ve been traveling for a while and we need it.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t mind sharing a bed with you, Jingyi, but I¡¯ve had enough of feeling and smelling dirty, and I hate to say it, but you¡¯re not very pleasant right now. I doubt I am any better, though¡­¡¯


    ¡°Of course! If you follow me, I will show you one of the perks of our more premium accommodations.¡±


    Behind the folding screens is a large, oblong tub of water atop a small, raised metal platform. A tub for bathing is a surprise since there haven¡¯t been any obvious signs of heating or plumbing in the room thus far. Nevertheless, the water is clearly warm.


    ¡°If you direct your attention to this platform, you will see that we have an array installed to heat the water. It is simple to operate, you merely move this token to one of these circles to select your desired level of heat.¡±


    I lean over to better inspect the mentioned array and find that the metal base bears a series of intricate grooves. I¡¯ve read about such things, and I know that the academy uses a few here and there, but this is my first time seeing one personally. I also inspect the token the attendant mentions. It is a round disc that would fit neatly in my palm, but it can only slide between the five circles, and any attempt to remove it proves futile.


    ¡°I suggest the middle setting. Most guests find that the most pleasant, but you might prefer the cooler one considering the weather.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, we will experiment with it.¡±


    ¡°We also recommend a drink and a light meal after a bath, so I will come back soon and leave some things on the table,¡± the attendant bows. ¡°Please enjoy your stay, and do not hesitate to ask for anything you may need. There is a bell near the door that can be used if no one from the staff is immediately available.¡±Stolen story; please report.


    With her part said, she scurries off.


    I nudge the heating token back to the cooler spot and start peeling my clothes off. Jingyi stands nearby, arms down and fingers laced together, waiting for me to request her assistance. I pause and scowl at her.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡±


    She perks up immediately and rushes to my side to help. ¡°I apologize, my lady! I did not want to presume.¡±


    I swat her hand away and shake my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need help undressing. I can handle that myself. Why aren¡¯t you? You need to wash up, too.¡±


    Jingyi pauses and stares at me, blinking several times in rapid succession while she processes her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t want to intrude¡­¡±


    I stop, half-undressed, and take hold of her collars. ¡°Get. in. the. bath!¡±


    ¡°Ah! My lady, I can ¨C I can do that myself!¡±


    I huff and turn my back on her and then a minute or two later we are both seated in the tub. It must have looked larger than I expected it to be, because as we slipped into the water opposite each other it took some effort to figure out where to put our legs and feet, but we managed to sort it out after a number of apologies and awkward wriggling.


    I let out a sigh. ¡°It has been a while since we took a bath together.¡±


    ¡°It has, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Jingyi, while we are out here, away from everyone else, you may feel free to use my name like you used to.¡±


    Jingyi smiles faintly, though she seems ashamed for some reason. ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s been almost six years, you know?¡±


    I loop my arms over the sides of the tub and lean my head back to stare up and beyond the ceiling at nothing in particular. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    I ask, but I already know. Once we reached that age where we weren¡¯t really children anymore, but not adults, either, neither of us had the excuse to act like we aren¡¯t who we are. I am the daughter of a high-ranking official, and Jingyi is my servant, and the time came where she had to act the part of a servant rather than as my best friend like she had since the time we were learning to walk and talk.


    ¡°It is the way of things.¡±


    I click my tongue, annoyed at the very idea of what she says. ¡°Well, out here we can just be friends.¡±


    Jingyi is clearly uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I do not give her any warning, I merely surge forward and pull her into a hug, splashing water all over. I wince and gasp as something drives the air from my lungs causing me to gracelessly slump against her. ¡°Hnn¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, my la¡ª Zhou Ran?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ your knee¡­¡±


    I thought I was being cute and friendly by giving her a reassuring hug, but all I achieved was taking her knee to the gut. I hang there, limply, as I reclaim my breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±


    <hr>


    I lean against the balcony and let out a sigh.


    The cool bath left me feeling fresh and rejuvenated, and trading out my previous traveling clothes for a new set of simple blue and white silk garments helps reinforce my deep-seated appreciation for cleanliness. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have time to lament the upcoming travels, since the attendant has delivered our refreshments.


    After dining on travel rations for a week, the light meal of thinly sliced smoked duck with a tasty apricot glaze and a side of mixed berries and fruits like cherries, peaches, and pears is a welcome change. She also left a pot of tea they called the ¡®imperial beauty¡¯ which tastes of orange and honey at the first sip, but the flavor mellows out in the mouth to a slightly nutty and flowery finish. It is a delicious tea that lingers in the mouth for several minutes after sipping it, so I make a mental note to acquire some to take with me later.


    Bathed, refreshed, fed, and thoroughly satiated in every way, even the diminishing heat of the evening is easily ignored, especially when the calming breeze blows through the river valley. I sigh again, because simple words are insufficient to express how I feel.


    A distant, yet familiar voice calls my attention back from wandering the clouds and into the present and I spot my father seated at a table with another man I do not recognize. They seem to be on friendly terms, so I suspect they know each other, or at least share interests. However, that reminds me that he put off his explanation from earlier, so I whirl around and retreat into the room.


    ¡°Jingyi! I am going out for a bit. I¡¯ll be with my dad, so you can stay here.¡±


    She looks up from organizing our belongings with a curious frown like she hadn¡¯t heard me. ¡°Oh, okay. Let me know if you need me.¡±


    I slip my shoes on and make my way down to the court yard and approach my father and his acquaintance, but pause a short distance away. I do my best to listen in for a moment to ensure I am not interrupting anything important, or getting involved in something that doesn¡¯t concern me, but they are just talking about local affairs and rumors, so I move to my father¡¯s side.


    He half turns in his seat when he notices my presence so I curtsy. ¡°Ah, Ran¡¯er! Come, sit.¡±


    I exchange a polite smile with the unfamiliar man and take a seat at the table.


    He gestures in my direction. ¡°This is my daughter, Zhou Ran. Ran¡¯er, this is Wei Renjie, the local magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± My surprise is authentic. I did not expect this man to be the magistrate of Huiyang. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoming! You never told me you had a daughter, especially one this lovely,¡± he directs a sly smirk in my direction. ¡°She must take after her mother.¡±


    ¡®Only my father¡¯s courtesy name? They must be very close.¡¯


    I hide a smile behind my sleeve.


    ¡°It hadn¡¯t come up before, but she is my only child, and I am very proud of her,¡± he leans my way and smiles brightly when he sees me blush at the compliment. ¡°This is her first time traveling out of Tiansheng, so I have to keep a close eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ You¡¯re taking her to see the great dragon, I suspect.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case,¡± magistrate Wei turns to me and forms a peculiar sign with his hands. ¡°Miss Zhou, may the stars align in your favor and the heaven¡¯s grace you with the fortune of a promising future.¡±


    I blink several times, confused by his response.


    ¡°That is very kind of you, magistrate. That does remind me, Ran¡¯er was curious about my past travels, which is partly how I met you in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Indeed, we have crossed paths several times before.¡±


    ¡°Ran¡¯er, as you know, I am a scholar at heart. Knowledge, wisdom, secrets of the past ¡ª these are all things that inspire me to do what I do and have moulded me into who I am today. Before you were born, I traveled through here quite regularly, and less and less as you grew up and my duties in the capital expanded. I often stayed here in Huiyang for a few days, like we are now, on my way to Nangao. As proud as I am of the libraries in the imperial academy, they will never compare to the repository of ancient knowledge and lost secrets of the libraries of Nangao.¡±


    ¡°You traveled all that way for books and scrolls?¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Once you find your calling, you will understand. It is easy to endure hardships if it leads to what you love. Besides, the more I traveled, and the more people I met, the easier it became. Except when I ran into magistrate Wei, though when we first met he was just an investigator working under his predecessor.¡±


    Wei Renjie laughs deep from his belly. ¡°True, true! I hate to admit it, but I might not have been promoted if it weren¡¯t for your father. When we first met, he helped solve a mystery surrounding a string of murders here in Huiyang, and that success elevated me above my peers.¡±


    My father picks up a wine decanter and fills the magistrate¡¯s cup while he explains their history, and then tops off his own before drinking it in one gulp. ¡°He hasn¡¯t relented since. Every time he hears that I am in town he will track me down and regale me with his stories before trying to enlist my aid in some investigation or another.¡±


    ¡°You make it too easy to find you, mister Zhou. If you switched your lodgings at all, I might have to expend some effort!¡±


    ¡°I will take that into consideration next time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that does remind me, though, if you have some time, I would like your assistance with something.¡±


    ¡°What might that be?¡±


    ¡°A local man was murdered here last night, over in the west wing, as the result of some gambling gone wrong. We¡¯ve got four suspects in custody, and none of them want to confess to the killing. I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d review the details with me before we move on to¡­ more aggressive interrogation methods.¡±


    My father glances in my direction. ¡°Will you be alright on your own for a bit?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡®A murder explains the guards over there, and why they¡¯re keeping people away from the west wing.¡¯ I peek in the general direction, but there¡¯s not much to see due to poor line of sight. ¡®If dad can solve it, he can tell me about it later!¡¯


    ¡°Alright. Considering the time, I will most likely see you in the morning. It is safe here at the inn, but don¡¯t wander off on your own, especially at night. If you want to see the town later, have one of the guards go with you, they¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get lost and that no one causes any trouble.¡±


    The magistrate swirls his wine and grumbles a bit. ¡°Eh, I¡¯d like to say there¡¯s no danger in Huiyang, but your father is right. It is best to exercise caution.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, and I won¡¯t go anywhere tonight.¡±


    The two men rise from their seats and my father plants a kiss on the crown of my head. ¡°Have a nice evening, Ran¡¯er. The staff will take care of you if you need anything, so let them know.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± I smile and playfully pat my hair as if I am scolding him for messing it up with his kiss. ¡°Let me know what you find out!¡±


    ¡°That is confidential, young lady!¡± the magistrate laughs as they depart.


    I rise and smooth out my robes before turning towards the west wing. I am curious about the murder, and about what is going on over there, so I approach ¡ª at least a little bit. It is clear I am not the only curious person because a handful of people are loitering around the perimeter trying to see while acting like they aren¡¯t interested. None of us would fool anyone.


    I move as close as I dare and settle under a wide awning at the edge of the courtyard, just across the narrow street that separates the west wing from the main building we are staying in. I lean against a thick wooden pole and cross my arms while I observe.


    A half dozen of the local guards, probably magistrate Wei¡¯s underlings, are posted around the building, while a pair patrols the perimeter shooing away anyone too curious for their liking. There are no signs of murder, no blood, no bodies, nothing messed up or broken, scattered around, or out of place. It is all very normal and exceptionally boring.


    There is only one thing that stands apart, and that is the officer and two other guards arguing with a very distraught woman who refuses to let them in, and who is resisting any attempts to extricate her from the premises. Without their displays of frustration, screaming, and shouting, there¡¯s nothing of interest to draw gawkers like myself.


    ¡°I wonder who she is,¡± I whisper to myself.


    ¡°That is the new widow.¡±


    I am startled by the reply and stumble away from the pillar I am leaning against so I can whirl around to face the speaker. Clearly I hadn¡¯t been quiet enough with my inquiry because this man, dressed in daoist robes of white, black, and several shades of purple, heard me well enough. I open my mouth to speak but he looks up at me and my breath catches in my throat. He is an astoundingly beautiful man, though in an uncanny way, like his perfection exceeds the realms of normality and has become entirely inhuman.


    ¡°I apologize for startling you,¡± he shifts in his seat and removes his feet from another stool while raising a bottle. ¡°How about a drink as an apology?¡±


    I hesitate. It¡¯s better to avoid associating with strangers, but the more I look at him, the more sure I become. He is not a threat. I take a step forward, but catch myself.


    ¡®Wait! Why do I think that?¡¯


    He catches on and frowns. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, I am a friend ¡ª or close enough. You¡¯re Zhou Xiaoming¡¯s daughter, no?¡±


    I clutch the fabric of my sleeves tightly as my anxiety heightens. ¡°I am. I am Zhou Ran.¡±


    ¡°I am Yang Lide, and I am as curious about what is happening here as you are. Sit, have a drink, and speculate with me for a bit.¡±


    I feel it again ¡ª that sense of calm and safety. ¡®That isn¡¯t normal at all!¡¯


    I sit down and he smiles, pleased that I consented. Yang Lide hands a cup to me and pours something into it. ¡°This is a local bai jiu, called ¡®silver mist¡¯. It is made from fermented sorghum harvested in the valley and matured in the caves behind the city. Let me know what you think.¡±


    I raise the cup to my lips, but do not sip it right away. I immediately notice an exceptionally pure and fragrant soy-like aroma and can only imagine the flavor is just as powerful. I finally take a sip and I am not disappointed. The flavor is nutty, grainy, and savory.


    ¡°Good, no?¡± He holds the bottle up to offer a refill.


    I hold the glass out so he can fill it again. ¡°It is good. The flavor is very strong.¡±


    ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I look at the liquid in the glass as the aroma fills my nose again and smile faintly. ¡°What brings you to Huiyang, mister Yang?¡±


    ¡°I live here, at least, for now,¡± he reclines against the wall behind him and sets the bottle down between us, but purposefully within my reach. ¡°I am one of many from my sect stationed here to protect our interests in Huiyang. How about you, Miss Zhou, what brings you to Huiyang?¡±


    I empty my glass and set it down next to his bottle. ¡°We¡¯re just passing through. My father is taking me to Nangao.¡±


    Yang Lide looks me over out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Ah, I see. You¡¯re at the right age for that pilgrimage. I suspect you¡¯ll be visiting the great dragon, no?¡±


    ¡°I believe that is the plan.¡±


    Yang Lide looks like he is about to comment further, but pauses and narrows his eyes. ¡°Well, it looks like trouble is on its way¡­¡±


    I turn my head to follow his gaze. Further down the street, a group of five in black and red daoist robes have encountered the patrolling guardsmen, but rather than being turned away, they are directed towards the officer. He has given up trying to deal with the grieving widow for the time being after she closed the door in his face. Considering he couldn¡¯t open it, she has likely barred it in some fashion.


    ¡°Trouble? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Oh, not trouble for someone like you, just for me,¡± he adjusts his posture to be as casual as possible. ¡°They¡¯re from the Xueliu sect, a rival of my own, and this is their territory. They might get a little upset at me being here under normal circumstances, but I suspect they¡¯ll be too busy butting heads with the guards to worry about me.¡±


    I observe as the leader of the five daoists, a tall, slender man who is disturbingly gaunt in the face, engages the already exasperated officer. From what little I can overhear, they are trying to take over the investigation by claiming they are in charge here. The officer politely rebukes them by saying this is part of Xi¡¯an, and thus the law of the empire must be upheld according to regulations.


    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky they¡¯ll put on a bit of a show for us and make your first evening in Huiyang a memorable one.¡±


    ¡°You think they¡¯ll fight the guards or something?¡±


    ¡°You never know with them.¡±


    Yang Lide seems intent on elaborating, but a woman¡¯s scream from the west wing cuts him off and draws everyone¡¯s attention. A moment later, an ominous chill sends a shiver up my spine. Yang Lide slowly rises to his feet and tightly clutches a sheathed sword I hadn¡¯t noticed before. The guards give up arguing with the gaunt daoists and start bashing the door down to break in but it is not a quick process.


    I hear another scream, but it is cut distressingly short, and then a sickly blue-black fog billows out of the west wing like a raging avalanche, plunging the entire area into frigid darkness.

 C11 — No Escaping the Consequences

    As the eerie fog consumes the west wing and the surrounding area, I realize I am in danger. I hold back a panicked scream that would be all-to-natural, and feel a sense of pride in not giving away my position immediately. Instead, I rely upon my finely honed instincts to flee without a second thought. I turn and run, leaving Yang Lide to fend for himself, and dart into the billowing darkness.


    ¡®Best of luck, Mister Yang, you seem more compet¡ªack!¡¯


    I slam headlong into an impassable barrier and rebound flat onto my back, dazed and in pain. I start nursing my battered nose with my hands and peer upwards, or in this case, back towards the west wing, to see how much danger I am in. My eyes widen in horror and I start scrambling to my feet.


    A creepy, pasty-white naked woman with a too-wide mouth of vicious, pointed-teeth and a lower-body made of smoke, locks eyes with me. It is just long enough for me to realize I need to hide and for her to figure out that I am a very vulnerable victim. I don¡¯t know what her grudge against me is, but I curse my bad luck, because I have no way to defend against a malevolent ghost-woman who wants me dead.


    She wails like a predatory banshee, and I respond in kind, crying and screaming as I scramble back to the barrier and try to push my way through the fog. Despite looking like wispy clouds, the fog feels a lot like stone under my hands. Either way, I am not escaping through there, so I resort to the last thing I can think of: fighting back!


    I take up a stance and prepare to strike the ghost, but just before we clash in my inevitable death, silvery chains sprout from the ground behind the ghost woman and latch onto her arms and torso, halting her charge. In the blink of an eye, Yang Lide twirls by, drawing his sword and re-sheathing it all in one immaculate motion. I let out a sigh of relief as the ghost woman¡¯s head falls from her shoulders and her entire body erupts into a cloud of smoke and ash.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    His voice is filled with genuine concern for my well-being, so I nod and wipe the blood from my battered nose on my sleeve and rise to my feet.


    ¡°Stay behind me and I will keep you safe. However, we shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°What is all this?¡± I inquire without thinking.


    ¡°This? It is a domain created by a powerful ghost, but¡­ that can wait until later, come with me!¡±


    I nod again and scurry along behind him while watching the west wing out of the corner of my eye. The smokey ghost-lady wasn¡¯t the only ghost, and not everyone had mister Yang protecting them. Several of the guards are dead, but despite their battered and broken bodies, they rise again under the compulsion of some evil entity to fight their former comrades.


    More ghosts, in a variety of guises, assault the others, but have also taken to fighting among themselves. My knowledge of ghosts is very limited, so I can¡¯t even speculate why they are turning against each other, but it is undoubtedly in my favor. If they keep each other busy with infighting, I have more time to escape!


    ¡°This will be good enough, I think,¡± Yang Lide whispers as we come to a stop further down the street.


    I cannot fathom why. It is just as exposed as before. ¡°Here? Shouldn¡¯t we be hiding inside somewhere?¡±


    He watches me gesture frantically to a small shop half-consumed by the perimeter of the barrier and shakes his head. ¡°No, hiding won¡¯t do us any good. We want to stay behind them.¡±


    Yang Lide indicates the other daoists led by the gaunt-faced man. He has them organizing and fighting the ghosts as a cohesive unit, and it actually looks like they are winning. I hear them shouting, but only make-out-bits and pieces. The gaunt-faced man orders them to deploy a formation, and then they disperse.


    ¡®Is he hoping the ghosts kill off his rivals?¡¯ I peer at him with suspicion.


    He seems to catch on to my concern. ¡°The Xueliu sect are ghost cultivators, so they are experts at handling this type of situation.¡±


    ¡°Ghost cultivators?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. See the ghosts fighting each other? Some of those are under the influence of the Xueliu cultivators. As long as you keep behind them, you will be safe.¡±


    ¡°Me? What about you?¡± I wring my hands nervously as he starts walking away.


    ¡°What kind of hero would I be if I didn¡¯t save those in need? I¡¯ll send anyone else I can find your way, so make sure you let them know it is safe over here.¡±


    I blink, stunned by the responsibility foisted upon me. ¡°Eh?¡±


    But he is already gone, so I scoot back a few paces and duck behind a stack of crates. The fleeting sense of security does a little to calm my nerves, but when a mother and two young children start coming my way, looking for the promised safety I signify, I grit my teeth and abandon my hiding spot.


    I wave my arms frantically. ¡°Over here!¡±


    <hr>


    Gui Shengyue comes to an abrupt halt and fixes his gaze upon the west wing of the Clear Water Inn and groans. The air rumbles from high in the back of his throat, deep and guttural, not unlike someone suffering from severe constipation. Considering his gaunt-faced countenance and frail-looking body, it could be that, or any other number of afflictions plaguing his constitution.


    ¡°It seems the divinations were correct,¡± he mutters mostly to himself. ¡°I can feel the veil weakening.¡±


    ¡°What do we do, master?¡±


    He ignores Ling Zi, one of his four disciples, and places his hands behind his back while two of the guards scramble to greet them. Shengyue makes a mental note to reprimand Ling Zi later because she should know the answer to her own question by now. Alas, she is still the most promising of the four.


    ¡°I apologize, but we must ask that you turn back. This area is part of an ongoing investigation.¡±


    Shengyue sways as exhaustion seeps into his body, and after an uncomfortable silence that has the guards questioning their next moves, his dark eyes lock with the guard that spoke. ¡°I will speak to the officer in charge, and graciously forgive your lack of proper respect.¡±


    The two guards tense up and quickly bow. ¡°I am sorry! Please, forgive me.¡±


    Shengyue resists the urge to discipline the pair right here in the street and grits his teeth. ¡°If you force me to delay any further, no amount of begging will suffice. Either show me the way or stand aside!¡±


    The guards recoil from his sharp command and beckon for him to follow. Shengyue lets his frustration simmer, rather than boil over, and proceeds without further comment. The more these fools delay him, the greater the risk. Every moment counts.


    Shengyue¡¯s arrival does not go unnoticed, and the frustrated officer disengages from the futile efforts of calming the woman in order to greet him. He bows politely, revealing that he is not a fool, unlike those under his command.


    ¡°He Fan greets you, daoists. I only wish it were under better circumstances.¡±


    ¡°The circumstances are precisely why I am here,¡± Shengyue mutters. ¡°Someone, or something, is weakening the veil that separates us from the underworld, and I must find them and put a stop to it before it is too late.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the underworld? Here?¡± The officer glances to the now-barred door. ¡°That woman¡¯s husband was murdered this morning, and she and another woman have barricaded themselves inside. I thought they were merely grieving¡­ how could they¡ª¡±


    Shengyue clicks his tongue. ¡°The second woman is likely the problem here. It would not surprise me if we discover she is a charlatan with just enough skill to be dangerous.¡±


    Considering the circumstances, the most likely culprit is a medium, legitimate or otherwise, who convinced the widow she can commune with her deceased husband and discover who murdered him. Unfortunately, these untrained hacks merely cause problems because they do not understand that the division between the mortal realm and the underworld is almost entirely one-way. It is disturbingly easy to enter, but almost impossible to leave ¡ª unless they have help.


    Poking a hole in the veil might allow a singular ghost to escape, or in this instance, be bound and consulted. However, a medium does not really coax or coerce a ghost out of the underworld since they all crave freedom. The slightest opportunity will be seized, and that tiny hole is at risk of being torn open, allowing desperate and vengeful ghosts to spill free.


    ¡°What should we do? Consider my men at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°For now, I will take command, so just stand aside. We must put an end to this immediately!¡±


    The hairs on the back of Shengyue¡¯s neck rise, a mere moment before a woman screams. The chill that overcomes him is not a natural one, and his senses, opened to more than just the mortal realm, flare up. Howls and shrieks fill his ears, and an overwhelming pressure assails his sense of balance. Shengyue knows it is too late.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As the second woman screams and is cut off, he takes hold of the officer¡¯s collar and that of the guard with him, and then tosses them to the ground behind him as if they were disobedient children. Without missing a beat, he turns to the source of the underworld energies and growls.


    ¡°Shai Zi!¡± Shengyue¡¯s hands come together and form a complex sign, just as the blue-black fog pours forth.


    A roar echoes in the night as the entire area around the west wing is plunged into darkness. However, Shengyue, his disciples, and the few guards in close proximity, are not affected. The mighty ghostlord, Shai Zi, takes form around Shengyue in the guise of a wispy apparition mimicking his master¡¯s hand seal.


    ¡°Defend yourselves!¡± Shengyue commands as a small, yet powerful barrier extends from Shai Zi¡¯s silhouette. The qi barrier rebukes the swarm of lowly ghosts and hellish energies that threaten to wash them away like a tidal wave.


    In the blink of an eye, the initial onslaught is behind them. Shengyue releases his hand seal and Shai Zi surges forward to engage the ghosts in battle, each of his four arms wielding cursed weapons that shred their ghostly bodies like paper. He is soon accompanied by the bound servants of his disciples, but there are far more ghosts escaping than he would like.


    Unfortunately for them, they have nowhere to go. Whatever ghost established this hellish domain is not powerful enough to release them entirely, so they are confined to the west wing and the nearby streets. Even if they can not escape, Shengyue worries there may be hundreds of people in that small area, and they are completely defenseless.


    He reaches to his hip, takes hold of his weapon¡¯s hilt, and begins to draw it from the scabbard, but it belies its initial appearance as a sword. The thin metal blade is long, flexible, and pools at his feet until its entire length has been drawn. Shai Zi is certainly powerful, and more than capable of dispatching innumerable lower-tier ghosts on his own, but Shengyue is not one to stand idly by while his servant does the heavy lifting.


    He moves, dancing forth to aid his servant, whirling the metal whip around his body like a ribbon-dancer, until a target presents itself, and then he strikes like a viper. The ghost, and three of its fellows, are split in two, howling in anguish as their energies are disrupted and pulled back into the underworld.


    Ghosts swarm them, intent on claiming their bodies for themselves, so only a few seek out distant targets. One such ghost, a woman with a lower body of smoke, wails and charges a young lady struggling to escape the domain. He grits his teeth in frustration, because the ghost is well out of his reach, even with his metal whip, so there is nothing he can do. The girl will be just one of many casualties.


    To Shengyue¡¯s surprise, she survives, but not on her own. A familiar face comes to her rescue. His presence irks Shengyue, and he can¡¯t help but scornfully growl his name.


    ¡°Yang Lide¡­¡±


    The Taiyi sect fool has been a thorn in Shengyue¡¯s side for some time, and he is blatantly trespassing an Xueliu sect territory, but his transgressions are temporarily forgiven. He saved the young lady and took her to safety behind them. Yang Lide may be a nuisance, but he is not a heartless one.


    ¡°We must put an end to this!¡± Shengyue shouts to his disciples. To their credit, and his pleasure, they are holding strong, but just fighting the ghosts as they come is insufficient. ¡°Disperse and establish the Primordial Spirit-dampening Formation. Split into pairs and work together.¡±


    Shengyue uses his freehand to pluck a talisman from his robe and then activates it, summoning forth a small bundle of stakes adorned with flags. They fall and clatter to the ground, but Ling Zi quickly divides them among the other disciples. Properly armed, they follow his orders and disperse.


    ¡°Officer He, get your men organized and in formation behind me,¡± Shengyue orders.


    He Fan does not question him, nor does he hesitate. He promptly relays the orders to his beleaguered and struggling survivors and they start gathering around their officer. They have suffered casualties, but their resilience has impressed Shengyue. He makes another mental note, this time to commend them to their superior, whether they survive or not.


    Shengyue is observant enough to get a sense for Yang Lide¡¯s plan. Surviving residents are already making their way to the young lady he saved and placed behind him, so his strategic relocation of He Fan¡¯s men will shelter them from harm so long as they live.


    His whip lashes out, severing the legs of a red-skinned, wild-maned ghost who rushes at Shai Zi and furiously claws at the ghostlord. Shai Zi, showing some signs of distress from holding back so many ghosts on his own, merely drives one of his four swords down through the fallen ghost and banishes it without sparing it a glance.


    Others come and fall against their wall of blades, and Shengyue begins pouring out qi to draw them in like a fiery beacon. His disciples are strong and reliable; he taught them well, after all, but taking on more burden to keep them safe is his role as their master, so Shengyue plans to face them all if he can.


    And it appears to be working.


    He senses the first flags of the formation a moment later, and gets a sense of where the remaining are. He only has to hold for a short while at this rate, but Shengyue starts to worry. Perhaps he bit off more than he can chew? He is an anxious man, and he knows it. His fears are many and they readily rear their heads, so Shengyue has a habit of quashing them all without properly reflecting upon them.


    He groans again.


    This is far too exhausting. Why is it always him? Why does he always have to deal with problems that are far too big for just him to solve? He remembers he is not alone. His disciples are here with him. This is a task suitable for the five of them. They will be fine.


    Shengyue blinks in surprise as he feels a pain in his left arm.


    He looks down to see a child-sized ghost has latched onto him and bitten deep into the flesh. Blood seeps from the wound and the pain begins to recede with it. It is not a concern. It is merely a bite wound.


    No!


    Poison!?


    Shengyue dispatches the child-ghost with the spiked-pommel of his sword-whip. It pierces the ghost¡¯s skull with ease and it vanishes with a cry. However, the damage has been done. Paralysis? No, he has been immune to poisons for many years. Half-distracted, he commands the whip with expert flicks of his wrist and turns his injured arm over.


    Blackness oozes from the wound, but not blood. ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    How long has that thing been biting him? He has no idea. However, it cursed him by doing so. The distractions, the idleness in his thoughts, the anxiety and worry, has it all been the curse?


    How did the child-ghost even bite him in the first place?


    Shengyue looks up at Shai Zi.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what it is.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been bitten at all. Shai Zi, the ghost of a legendary warrior, and veteran of numerous wars and uncountable battles, has been pierced by a writhing black tentacle. Despite such grievous damage, Shai Zi fights on as if nothing happened. However, the curse transferred from the ghostlord to Shengyue through their bond, and the ghostlord¡¯s manifested body is starting to crumble.


    ¡°Shai Zi! Return!¡±


    His servant disperses and Shai Zi¡¯s qi returns to the upper dantian in Shengyue¡¯s forehead. Two more flags are planted as Shengyue¡¯s whip shears through a trio of ghosts, and unlike those that had come before, they are not replaced by more. Instead, another inky black tentacle slithers from the doorway. More follow, and soon, a writhing mass of screaming and wailing faces press against the doorframe, unable to push their bulky form through.


    ¡°Disgusting¡­¡± Shegyue shifts his position, moving opposite from the guards and drawing the amalgamation¡¯s attention away from the survivors. ¡°You will return where you belong!¡±


    With a quick motion of his free hand, Shengyue purges the curse from his body and is immediately rejuvenated. Even the bite wound is gone!


    However, the swarm of ghosts has become an abomination. Absent the medium who tore the hole in it, the veil has started repairing itself, and the ghosts are trapped between the mortal world and the underworld. Unable to break free, the ghosts are breaking apart as the underworld calls them back, but the ghosts aren¡¯t all equal.


    The strongest persist, and as the weak disintegrate, the strong consume them, and eventually, only one remains. The ghosts lost their bodies, but their psyche persists. Filled with the remnants of hundreds of ghosts, the amalgamation is a mindless mass of emotion and desire. It is dangerous, and it is powerful. It wants nothing more than to escape at all costs.


    It lashes out at Shengyue, numerous black tentacles surging forth like spears, sprouting hands and bony blades to grab and pierce his body, but his whip meets them and proves greater. Large pieces of the amalgamation drop to the dirt and disintegrate in bubbling pools of hissing ooze, but plenty remain to replace them.


    ¡°Those fools take their time,¡± Shengyue chides his absent disciples. ¡°I will have to double their lessons for next month.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Gui Shengyue. You¡¯re holding back when you shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    Shengyue tenses up and then shoots a glare at Yang Lide. ¡°Mind yourself, or I will remind you of your place.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I¡¯ve gathered up all the survivors. There¡¯s no need to hold back. Besides, I always enjoy seeing you in action.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ The youth have no respect for their elders. Does the Taiyi sect abandon respect along with the other virtues?¡±


    Yang Lide flips a stool upright with the toe of his boot and sits down. ¡°It is my distinct pleasure to annoy you and remain your erstwhile rival.¡±


    ¡°You have more in common with a rash than any worthy rival.¡±


    Yang Lide shrugs.


    ¡°You shall get your wish. My disciples have finished establishing the formation. Sit there and learn why I am your better.¡±


    Shengyue pours some qi into his whip and the long, flexible blade coils and retracts, forming a traditional sword which he quickly sheathes. The struggling amalgamation sees that he is defenseless and suddenly lashes out. Shengyue rushes forward, slipping through its mindless offense like a stitching needle through fabric. He skids to a stop and his hands come together to form another complex seal, and by doing so, he becomes the final pillar of the Primordial Spirit-dampening Formation.


    ¡°Return to the underworld where you belong.¡±


    A barrier forms within the domain, promptly cutting off the furthest reaches of it and releasing the survivors from their foggy prison. The amalgamation screeches in a hundred voices as the fabric of its being is weakened to the point of unraveling. Shangyue changes his hand seal and uses a spell to summon ghostly arms from the ground which reach for the amalgamation and take hold. The implacable fingers dig in, burning away the writhing mass as they pull pieces off and drag them back into the underworld.


    ¡°I was hoping for something with a little more... flair.¡±


    ¡°Were I to entertain your whims, the entire wing would be destroyed,¡± Shengyue scolds Yang Lide. ¡°This spell may appear simple, but it will purge the entire area of ghostly matter and leave only the physical bodies of the slain behind.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Can I invite you to clean my place?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a maid to you, Yang Lide?¡±


    ¡°Not one I¡¯d hire! But I should be going before your kids arrive. They aren¡¯t as tolerant as you.¡±


    While Shengyue maintains his spell, Yang Lide slips into the shadows of the night and disappears.


    ¡°Should we go after him, master?¡± Ling Zi asks as she and the others arrive just in time to see him retreat.


    ¡°No, our responsibility is here. That annoyance can be dealt with later.¡±


    The amalgamation¡¯s last tendrils are pulled apart and carried off to where they belong. Ghosts were meant to suffer in the underworld, not escape to elsewhere. That very suffering cleans them of their sins so they may reincarnation and live again, hopefully as a better person. Shengyue does not care for those who try to avoid their obligations or responsibilities.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Tolerant? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°What was that, master?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Shengyue waves her curiosity away with his hand. ¡°We¡¯re done here, so let¡¯s tend to the wounded. It will be good practice for your basic skills. I hope you¡¯ve been training your injury reversal techniques. If not, I will discover it today!¡±

 C12 — Learning to Run

    ¡°I cannot even begin to fathom the immense arrogance it takes to make our benevolent prince wait this long!¡± Song Xinqi complains loudly, ensuring that anyone beyond the foyer can hear her derisive commentary.


    Fengxian pinches the bridge of his nose and sighs. ¡°We did show up unannounced, so it is my fault.¡±


    His response is purely diplomatic since governor Chen had more than enough time to prepare for his arrival. However, after standing about for the better part of an hour, even his ironclad patience is wearing thin. Some of his brothers would have ordered governor Chen¡¯s execution for this level of disrespect after just a few minutes, but Fengxian needs information and the governor¡¯s cooperation.


    ¡°Should we find the attendant?¡± Bai Chuanyu asks. ¡°He can¡¯t have gotten too far, even if he left the city.¡±


    Chuanyun rattles his saber in its scabbard, signalling his agreement. Fengxian merely waves a hand to calm them like well trained hounds. The delay is suspicious, but not that suspicious. In the governor¡¯s absence, Fengxian begins ruminating on plans for the rest of the afternoon. He expected to spend most of it questioning the governor, but that seems less likely by the second.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± the governor¡¯s portly attendant wobbles into the foyer and bows as far as his belly will allow. ¡°I apologize, profusely, on behalf of governor Chen, but I cannot find him anywhere. The coachmaster has informed me that the governor departed the city this morning and did not mention when he will be returning.¡±


    Fengxian closes his eyes as Xinqi gives the attendant a well-deserved earful and lets his frustration flow down and out of his body. ¡°Very well, please inform me immediately if governor Chen returns.¡±


    ¡°Your highness!¡± Xinqi prickles with irritation and half-ready to string the attendant up to flay him alive. ¡°Let me find him. I will have the governor back here by the end of the day!¡±


    ¡°There will be no need for that,¡± Fengxian¡¯s reply is particularly sharp and directed entirely at the attendant, not Xinqi. The terrified servant catches on right away and begins uttering thanks and praise for generously sparing the governor and his staff.


    Fengxian turns to the door and pauses long enough to give his order. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    The rotund servant wipes his brow and flees the moment Fengxian turns his back on him. The furious glares of the three well-armed retainers were too much for him to bear and follow him out of the foyer. Fengxian hopes that his fearful nature will encourage him to follow through and notify him as soon as his master returns. Better yet, he may even find governor Chen and urge him to return to the city before long.


    ¡°We really should have punished them somehow,¡± Xinqi mutters, garnering the agreement of the Bai twins in the process.


    ¡°There will be plenty of time for that later.¡±


    Fengxian comes to a sudden halt after passing through the governor¡¯s gate and looks down upon the small group of men and women gathered in the street. As soon as they lock eyes, the crowd bows.


    ¡°Your highness! Welcome to Anyi!¡± a middle-aged man in fine silk robes rises and steps forward. ¡°I am Weinan¡¯s administrator, Hua Yuanjia. On behalf of governor Chen, we have come to greet you.¡±


    ¡°Did governor Chen put you up to this?¡± Fengxian puts his hands behind his back and looks down his nose at them. ¡°I admit, I am annoyed by his sudden absence.¡±


    ¡°No, no! We have come on our own,¡± Yuanjia gestures to some of his fellows. ¡°This is Magistrate Li, and beside him is Prefect Yuan. We also have¡­¡±


    Fengxian raises a hand and cuts the administrator off. ¡°Introductions can wait.¡±


    The officials exchange nervous glances.


    ¡°I apologize. I did not mean to offend you, nor cause undue worry¡±


    ¡°Oh, your highness! There is no need to concern yourself with us lowly officials! We merely wished to show you the true hospitality of Anyi! If it isn¡¯t too much to ask, we would be honored to have you join us at my estate for a proper reception.¡±


    ¡°I would not mind getting out of the sun¡­¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Yuanjia claps his hands together and the tension among his fellows visibly subsides. ¡°I will show you the way, if it pleases you. And of course, I will tell you all that you wish to know about Anyi, Fuzhou, and the nearby regions.¡±


    Fengxian¡¯s annoyance fades entirely and he finds himself smiling pleasantly for a change. ¡°Oh? Then please, lead the way.¡±


    <hr>


    The reception at Hua Yuanjia¡¯s estate is a proper one by all measures. The food is exceptional, the music is relaxing, and the conversation is stimulating. The various officials offer introductions along with a gift, and as usual, Fengxian declines the majority of them. Instead, he urges them to invest in the city and the surrounding lands to ensure future prosperity for Xi¡¯an. Humbled, they bow and sing his praises. Fengxian secretly hopes that they possess even a shred of sincerity and that at least one of them follows through.


    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ve enjoyed the feast, your highness,¡± Administrator Hua cheerfully pours him another cup of wine. ¡°As you undoubtedly know, Fuzhou produces many of the ingredients that the imperial cooks use in Tiansheng. Our staff might not be masters, but I hope that the freshness helps make up for what we lack in skill!¡±


    ¡°I did not know,¡± Fengxian half-lies. While he knew once-upon-a-time, it has long-since slipped his mind. ¡°It is truly exceptional, though. The recipes differ from what I am used to, but the taste and presentation are just as superb.¡±


    ¡°Ah! The cooks will be pleased to hear of your praises.¡±


    ¡°After my disappointing morning¡­ they deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ that was most regrettable, your highness. I am truly sorry that you had to endure such disrespect! Governor Chen spends less time in Anyi with every passing month, or so it seems.¡±


    Fengxian stops the wine glass halfway to his lips and narrows his eyes. ¡°It must be difficult to do his job while absent.¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly, your highness,¡± Yuanjia notices the stalled wine glass. ¡°Is the wine not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, it is quite good. That aside, where does governor Chen go, and why does he leave so often?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ the where is a question I cannot answer, but his family owns lands in the north, so I suspect he travels there more often than not. The why, however, I can only speculate.¡±


    Fengxian empties his glass and sets it aside where Yuanjia cannot reach it to refill it. He suspects his host will fill it no matter how many times he empties it, and that can get dangerous. ¡°What is your speculation, administrator Hua?¡±


    ¡°I dare not speak of it in public, but those gathered here today are loyal. Not only that, they have confirmed many of my suspicions, and are similarly alarmed! Governor Chen is a man of ambition, but does not have the skill to support it.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t uncommon for someone to be promoted beyond their means these days, I am afraid.¡±


    ¡°No, your highness, that it is not. However, governor Chen is also a very pliable man. We believe that he has fallen on hard times, though mostly of his own making. Ever since he took office, many suspicious characters with dubious intentions have been ingratiating themselves upon the governor, and we believe they mean to take advantage of him.¡±


    The administrator clears his throat. ¡°That is, if they haven¡¯t already.¡±


    ¡°I read about the numerous posts that were filled since he took office,¡± Fengxian muses, content to draw as many rumors from the talkative administrator as possible. ¡°Do you think these benefactors of his are encouraging them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, almost certainly! It is a miracle that I have retained my post under governor Chen,¡± Yuanjia sways precariously, overcome with worries and stress. ¡°I must at least endure a little longer. Once my daughter is safely beyond the governor¡¯s reach, and no longer requires my support, he can do away with me if he pleases.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes! My Hua Xuan, pride and joy that she is, will soon move on from Anyi to do great things,¡± Yuanjia glows with every word and any worry he may have felt a moment before is dispelled. ¡°She received a letter of acceptance to a daoist sect up in the mountains. It saddens me to know she will be spending all her time away, but at least she is still close to home.¡±


    ¡°Well, congratulations to you and your daughter, Administrator Hua!¡± Fengxian allows Yuanjia to refill his wine glass one more time to celebrate the news. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not really what you want to be hearing about. You¡¯re more interested in the health of Xi¡¯an!¡±


    Fengxian nods and makes a show of sipping at his wine. He plans to make this glass last a while. ¡°How is the local sentiment? What are the peasants complaining about these days?¡±


    ¡°Well, the people of Anyi are well-cared for, and Weinan flourishes. The nearby commanderies are also prospering since the last few years have yielded exceptional harvests. However, Fuzhou¡¯s wealth and success does not remain with them for long, and the peasants are becoming restless.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, your highness, I am certain you are aware, but taxes have increased markedly over the last ten years. We are used to small increases here-and-there, but lately¡­ it isn¡¯t quite the same. To make matters worse, governor Chen denies all of our proposals and rejects our inquiries, so public works have been stagnating. I do not enjoy saying it, but even us officials have become quite frustrated.¡±


    ¡°Governor Chen rejects everything?¡± Fengxian wracks his brain, picking through mental logs from years of court meetings. ¡°That is odd. Thinking back, I do not recall any memorials from Fuzhou since governor Chen took office. He isn¡¯t merely rejecting yours, but he¡¯s not sending any from the provincial level, either!¡±


    Yuanjia gasps dramatically and holds his hand over his heart. ¡°None? How can that be?¡±


    ¡°My memory is not perfect, so I might be missing something minor, but it is strange that nothing has come up at all. Most governors submit a memorial for budgetary expansion on a yearly basis, if nothing else.¡±


    ¡°This is dire news, your highness!¡±


    Fengxian changes his mind and empties his cup before holding it out to Yuanjia. ¡°I haven¡¯t been paying as much attention to it in the past, but I will need to check records of other governors, too. If no one is submitting memorials then that indicates a larger problem.¡±


    ¡°What kind of problem?¡±


    ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve heard on my travels, the people are catching on and realizing that their taxes are paying for less each year. I understand a desire to cut back on expenses to balance the budget, but if this is the case then the court¡¯s coffers should be expanding, but the last treasury report I saw didn¡¯t indicate anything of the sort.¡±


    ¡°If governor Chen is indebted to someone and is using the budget meant for public works to pay them off, that would explain some things,¡± Yuanjia keeps his proposal somewhat hushed. ¡°But who could put that much pressure on an imperial governor?¡±


    Fengxian swirls the wine in his cup while he considers some worst-case scenarios. His brothers are often up to various schemes, but they all want to inherit the throne, so undermining their own inheritance isn¡¯t in their best interests. However, it isn¡¯t impossible that someone is lining their own pockets in order to get an advantage by squeezing lower officials.


    The cultivators of the daoist sects across the empire are individually powerful, but generally place limited value on worldly wealth, so it is unlikely they are up to anything. Xi¡¯an isn¡¯t the only place with daoists, though, and he finds himself thinking back to the little dragon figurine and the words of Elder Wu.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡®If someone from beyond the borders is involved, it could justify the internal weakening of the empire. Undermining the Mandate of Heaven in such a fashion would render the whole of Xi¡¯an vulnerable!¡¯ Despite his dark thoughts, Fengxian banishes them with a shake of his head.


    ¡°It is too early to say, besides, we could be completely wrong. It bears further investigation.¡±


    ¡°I am at your disposal, your highness! If there is anything I can grant you, just ask!¡±


    ¡°Even me, father?¡±


    Yuanjia almost loses hold of his wine glass at those words. ¡°Dear me, girl! You cannot sneak up on me like that!¡±


    Fengxian half-turns to view the girl standing behind the administrator. She is young, perhaps sixteen or seventeen, and quite tall for a woman. Yuanjia¡¯s daughter is markedly expressionless, but her glimmering eyes are locked onto Fengxian like a falcon eyeing her prey. Every fiber in her body is wound tightly, as if she is ready to lash out and strike at any moment. The most worrisome thing about her, however, is that she just appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t my type.¡±


    Fengxian raises a brow at her pointed comment.


    ¡°Your highness, please, do not pay her any mind!¡±


    ¡°Are you strong?¡±


    ¡°Strong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I refuse to allow my father to marry me off to a weak man.¡±


    Fengxian gulps as he finds himself in a precarious situation. ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t what we are discussing, lady Hua. However, I am well-practiced, and quite skilled with a blade, so I feel confident that I am stronger than many.¡±


    ¡°Fight me.¡±


    Yuanjia lets out a sound like a steam-filled cooking bladder deflating.


    ¡°Fight you? That hardly seems appropriate.¡±


    ¡°I will return with a sword.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is an interesting girl,¡± Fengxian comments as she wanders off. ¡°Is she serious, though?¡±


    Yuanjia slowly turns his head and locks eyes with Fengxian. His expression is devoid of life, as if he has just given up on everything. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡­¡±


    ¡°I suppose I can humor her for a time.¡±


    The administrator swallows hard. ¡°Your highness, please forgive this humble servant if he oversteps his bounds, but I must warn you, there is nothing humorous about the situation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yuanjia wipes his brow with a silk handkerchief and tries to steady his trembling hand. This poor man is clearly concerned for his life! ¡°My daughter does not know how to show restraint.¡±


    He leans towards Fengxian and clutches the arm of his chair so hard that his joints crack and pop. ¡°Run, your highness. Quickly, before she returns! I will come up with some excuse, but please, make haste!¡±


    Fengxian shies away from the administrator and glances towards the hall Hua Xuan departed through a few moments before. She appears just then, carrying a training sword and a spear. A hasty escape is off the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I had the best teachers in the empire, after all.¡±


    Fengxian rises from his seat and adjusts his azure robe. As soon as he is upright, he becomes distinctly aware that the eyes of every local official and servant have turned to him.


    ¡®Why are they looking at me like that?¡¯


    Yuanjia releases a strained whimper and nearly slumps to the floor beneath the table while servants start scrambling about.


    ¡°Clear the floor!¡± Hua Xuan barks.


    ¡°Oh, she is really serious about this, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    <hr>


    After prying administrator Hua¡¯s vice grip from the sleeve of his robe, Fengxian assures him that it¡¯d be alright and nothing bad will come of the incident with his daughter. The poor man isn¡¯t entirely convinced, but relents, and silently stares at the ceiling while pouring a glass of wine for himself.


    ¡°Since you are strong, I look forward to this,¡± Hua Xuan states while offering him the training sword.


    Fengxian accepts it and gives the wooden blade a few swings to test the weight and balance. It isn¡¯t a true blade, but it is well-crafted. It will do.


    ¡°Do you make these challenges often?¡± he inquires while he inspects a few minor dents along the blade.


    ¡°Only if people seem strong.¡±


    ¡°How many have you fought?¡±


    The young girl twirls her spear and then slams the butt onto the ground. ¡°Three-hundred and seventy-two.¡±


    Her answer is quick and sure. He does not doubt the number at all. ¡°That is¡­ a lot. Does Fuzhou have a lot of strong fighters?¡±


    Fengxian tries to feel out her level of skill before they begin. The number of opponents dwarfs his own, so she must be challenging just about everyone she comes across. Unless she travels out of Anyi on the regular, that could easily account for every respectable martial artist in the area.


    ¡°Fuzhou? Hm, not really. I¡¯ve fought warriors from all across the empire.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fengxian almost chuckles, but refrains. She seems serious enough. ¡°Who is the strongest fighter you¡¯ve faced?¡±


    ¡°Liu Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Liu Zhang? Master Liu Zhang of the Skysplitting Sword School? That Liu Zhang?¡±


    Hua Xuan shifts her stance and lowers her spear towards him. ¡°Yes. He was weak.¡±


    Fengxian blanches. ¡®Master Liu Zhang? Weak? Is she just trying to intimidate me?¡¯


    ¡°You will be my first prince,¡± Hua Xuan says those words so matter-of-factly that he feels a bit uncomfortable about it. ¡°Approach me when you are ready. I will respond.¡±


    Fengxian hesitates for just a moment, then raises his sword and steps forward. However, the moment he lifts his foot ¡ª no, even before that. The moment he even flexes the first muscle needed to begin that movement, she strikes.


    Hua Xuan¡¯s spear collides with the wood sword in a thunderous display of speed and precision, one that sends a vibration of pain surging up Fengxian¡¯s arm as he is pushed backwards. He has faced other warriors who have forced him back before, but it is usually a step under his own power. Hua Xuan¡¯s blow forces his feet to slide across the floor and he is repositioned by a good handspan or so.


    ¡°Your reaction time is good.¡±


    Had he not managed to get his sword up in time, that swing of her spear could have injured him quite badly. Her lithe frame doesn¡¯t look all that impressive, certainly no stronger than Song Xinqi, but the master of the Twilight Abode can¡¯t do anything of the sort.


    ¡°You¡¯re v-¡±


    Fengxian narrowly deflects a series of rapid thrusts from Hua Xuan, dancing back to keep some distance between them so he can try to think. However, she has no intent on allowing him to do as he pleases. Her spear is dangerous, and its reach is a problem, so he counters by rushing forward to get inside the reach of the blade.


    A deafening crack fills his ears and he is gifted with a spare moment to appreciate the ceiling as it rapidly recedes from view. Fengxian lands flat on his back, head ringing and jaw stinging from where the haft of her spear connected with him. It is abundantly clear how someone like Liu Zhang lost to Hua Xuan. Her speed and strength are on a completely different level!


    ¡°You did well. I suspect you¡¯d handle yourself quite well against Liu Zhang.¡±


    ¡°How about a rematch?¡± Fengxian rises and dusts himself off.


    The blow still stings and throbs, but it is fading. A martial artist of his caliber understands the basic principles of reinforcing his body with Inner Force, but if he hadn¡¯t¡­


    He didn¡¯t like the mental image of Xinqi nursing him back to health after the defeat. ¡®She¡¯d like that too much¡­¡¯


    ¡°If you insist.¡±


    He can¡¯t help feeling amused by her curt answers. She doesn¡¯t say much, and avoids using his title or honorifics of any sort, but it doesn¡¯t seem deliberately disrespectful. If anything, he hasn¡¯t earned her respect yet.


    ¡®It makes sense, though¡­¡¯ he reflects on her nature while staring at the ceiling for the fifth time. ¡®One more time and I think I can beat her!¡¯


    ¡°One more¡­ time!¡± he struggles to his feet and raises the practice sword. It looks just as beat up as he does.


    Hua Xuan looks at him without showing any outward emotion, as she has done the entire time. She¡¯s not even breathing heavily. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No¡­?¡±


    ¡°You have lost and cannot win.¡±


    He smirks. ¡°Are you sure? I am confident I have you figured out!¡±


    She stares at him for a moment, then shakes her head. ¡°A man who can barely walk will never catch one who has already started running.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°You cannot win, because you do not understand why you are losing. You believe you have figured me out, but you cannot even see the truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°I have only reacted to what you choose to do. I rely upon no style, no skills or techniques, and no training of any sort. I merely react to you. You have dictated every action I took, and each resulted in your defeat.¡±


    Fengxian lowers the sword. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°You spend all of your time thinking about how to fight, and how you will fight me, yet you cannot plan your way to victory against a foe who never thinks, and only acts. Unless you can overcome my instinct, you will always lose. No plan or strategy can do that. You must become strong enough without them, so that when you act, and I respond, you may respond in kind. Only then, once you have become truly strong, will thinking do you any good.¡±


    With that said, she turns away from him, putting an end to any further discussion. He is left feeling hollow by the defeat. He cannot tell if she is speaking the truth, or if she is just spouting nonsense, so he tosses the sword to the distraught Xinqi and returns to his seat.


    ¡°Are you okay, your highness? My daughter doesn¡¯t know when to behave. I swear, she will be the death of me!¡±


    Fengxian rubs his jaw as Xinqi, intent on avenging him, is mercilessly deposited onto the floor by Hua Xuan. It seems that even the master of the Twilight Abode is no match for the impressive Hua Xuan. That does give him some consolation.


    ¡°It is fine. She is very skilled. Who taught her?¡±


    ¡°Hm? No one taught her. She learned on her own.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    ¡°Truly! She is a natural born prodigy, which is why the daoists are so interested in her, I suspect.¡±


    ¡°Well, the empire is lucky to have someone like her. I learned a lot.¡±


    ¡°Really? That is great! I can¡¯t always understand the things she tries to tell me, but I do my best.¡±


    ¡°She said I must learn to run, or something like it.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°That is a good question, administrator Hua. It seems I lack the proper perspective to understand her lesson.¡±


    ¡°Perspective?¡±


    Fengxian nods. ¡°Yes. Perspective. It seems to me that I really need to consider what it all means. Perhaps once I¡¯ve gotten a better idea of perspective, I can understand what is ailing the great Xi¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I see. If that is what you believe, then I will do my utmost to help!¡±


    Fengxian chuckles dourly as Chuanyu takes over for Xinqi and has similar luck. ¡°I appreciate that, administrator. I suspect we¡¯ll be seeing plenty of each other for a while, so I will be in your care.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Your highness! It will be my pleasure!¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    General Dong Peishao rumbles while pondering what he¡¯s learned. ¡°I wish I had been with you. This girl, Hua Xuan, sounds like a truly formidable foe. I regret not having a chance to test myself against her.¡±


    ¡°We all lost,¡± Fengxian informs him with a heavy sigh. ¡°Even Xinqi was no match for her.¡±


    ¡°Hah! I assume she will be prickly for a while. So, this advice she gave you¡­ to learn to run or fall behind, or some such?¡±


    ¡°That seemed to be the essence of it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain since I wasn¡¯t there,¡± the wizened general strokes his beard. ¡°But I have an idea or two.¡±


    Fengxian draws his gaze away from the distant sunset bathing Anyi in a reddish orange glow and pushes away from the balcony¡¯s railing. ¡°What might that be?¡±


    ¡°This might feel childish, but hold up your hand, like this,¡± Peishao holds his hand up with his palm towards the floor. ¡°Perfect. Now, keep your hand above mine at all times, and I will attempt to do the same.¡±


    Fengxian hesitates when his general¡¯s hand quickly shifts and rests atop his. With a grin, they begin the whimsical game and a moment later are switching places as swiftly as they can. For the most part, they are equal, but the old man¡¯s experience gives him a slight edge.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡±


    ¡°So, what was that supposed to show me?¡±


    Peishao crosses his arms and turns back to the view from the prince¡¯s suite. ¡°At what point did you react?¡±


    Fengxian steps up beside his general and shrugs. ¡°As soon as I could?¡±


    ¡°You were watching, and as soon as you saw me move, you realized that you had to do the same, right?¡±


    ¡°I suppose that is true.¡±


    ¡°The girl, Lady Hua, suggested that she fought you by reacting, and purely by instinct, right?¡±


    ¡°That is what she claimed.¡±


    ¡°Then the reason she could win is simple,¡± The old man gives him a toothy smile. ¡°She¡¯s just better than you. Hah!¡±


    Fengxian rolls his eyes.


    ¡°I jest, your highness, however, there is some truth in it. If she played that silly game with you, you would have lost just as soundly. You, Lady Song, the Bai kids, and even I, we all observe and react to what happens, but that causes a delay. We must see, then acknowledge, and then choose what to do. I have met other warriors like Lady Hua, and they do nothing of the sort, they merely react the instant something begins to happen.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°It is. You¡¯ve been training with me for a long time, your highness. The stances and techniques I have taught you are all drilled into your head and you no longer need to think about them to use them, right?¡±


    Fengxian nods. ¡°They¡¯re like second nature to me at this point.¡±


    ¡°You can instinctively use these techniques in an appropriate situation, which gives you an advantage over someone who has not trained to that level. They must think about how to move, not just how to react. Lady Hua has gone a step beyond the rest of us. She not only uses her techniques by instinct, but knows when and how to apply them in the same way. We still have to judge the situation and select the proper technique.¡±


    ¡°So, that is what she means? We walk because we have to think about how to react and she runs because she doesn¡¯t have to?¡±


    The old man shrugs and then claps him on the shoulder. ¡°That is just the speculation of a foolish old man with too many wasted years under his belt. You¡¯d be better off asking her to elaborate.¡±


    ¡°Lady Hua refuses to talk about it,¡± Fengxian replies with a frown. ¡°She uh¡­ she won¡¯t even acknowledge me when I try to bring it up.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ I¡¯ll never understand women.¡±


    Fengxian watches in silence as the old man departs without explaining his final comment and then turns back to the city view. Perhaps he is right about what Lady Hua said and he needs to work harder to advance his martial skills. However, if so many, including Liu Zhang, were defeated by her, it is not a skill that many can master.


    ¡®Perhaps I have found the right perspective,¡¯ he muses. ¡®But making use of it seems like the bigger challenge¡­¡¯

 C13 — Under One Sky

    After the incident in Huiyang, I spent the rest of the time cooped up in the safety of my room. Having experienced such a terrifying and deadly encounter, I endured the best I could under the realization that any safety I felt was a misconception, and not reality. The ghosts didn¡¯t care if I am behind one wall or twenty, just that I am there.


    Our departure couldn¡¯t come fast enough.


    Thankfully, we were on the road again in short order. Now, after another miniature eternity in the confines of our carriage, our destination looms on the horizon. The general theme of the trip since Huiyang has been, invariably, up. Everything goes up in Longzhou, and that includes me.


    ¡°It is about time to go, my lady,¡± Jinyi warns of our impending departure. The break hasn¡¯t been long enough for me to stretch thoroughly, but I¡¯ll survive.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there¡­¡±


    Jingyi pauses and follows my gaze up the mountainside. Atop the central peak of Yaolan Shan, Zhong Yue, lies the sprawling ramparts and rooftops of Nangao, one of the oldest cities in the empire. It is nothing like the imperial capital, which is organized into neat rows and grids, because it follows the contours of the mountain¡¯s ridges and peaks like an immense dragon laid down to rest and became a city. Tiansheng is neat and orderly, while Nangao is free and wild.


    ¡°I wonder how it looks up close,¡± she muses.


    I can¡¯t avoid thinking the same thing. Nangao lives in harmony with nature, and so much of it is hidden behind the lush forests, but what remains visible is awash with color. The ancient fortress and its accompanying city are painted a dazzling array of bright, lively colors, but sky blue and regal crimson seem to be the most popular. It is as beautiful as the vistas that surround it, and I find the urge to examine the city from up close growing stronger by the second.


    ¡°My lady, perhaps you know the answer to this, but I thought only the imperial family could use that color of red.¡±


    I ponder over the discrepancy for a moment, but I can¡¯t recall anything of use.


    ¡°It is because the great dragon bestowed that honor upon the imperial family as a symbol of authority,¡± My dad answers while coming to fetch us. ¡°The crimson you speak of represents the Mandate of Heaven that the most honored ancestor received from the great dragon when he established Xi¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°So, the imperial family is just borrowing it?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°Do you borrow a gift?¡± my dad places a gentle hand on my shoulder. ¡°Come, it is time to go. Tomorrow morning we will enter Nangao and you will get to see it up close.¡±


    I grumble, but relent. The sooner we get on with it, the sooner it is over.


    <hr>


    The wait proves worthwhile.


    As we walk through the first gate and into the city I crane my neck back and stare up. It is huge! Tiansheng¡¯s tallest walls pale in comparison to this mighty fortification, and it is but the first of many. Beyond the winding streets of homes and shops are more walls and gates that hint at the city¡¯s long history of expansion. I feel truly fortunate to be walking alongside my father and Jingyi instead of being confined to the carriage and looking out.


    ¡°Why does the city have such large walls?¡± I ask. I find it odd considering there are very few threats to the empire.


    ¡°Nangao is old, even older than the empire, and possibly the oldest city in the region. Historical records suggest that it was established by a civilization predating Xi¡¯an when the people lived on the other side of the Great Bastion. From here on the mountaintops, they projected their forces across the future empire. Before Nangao was a city, it was a fortress known as the Iron Citadel, and it lived up to its name.¡±


    I glance about, carefully inspecting the structures lining the main thoroughfare. ¡®Are these buildings truly that old, or are the oldest ones further in? They seem new, or at least well cared for, so it is difficult to tell.¡¯


    ¡°So¡­ which came first, Nangao or the great dragon?¡±


    My dad chuckles. ¡°I am not sure. Perhaps you can ask her that when you meet her?¡±


    I scowl playfully, but set the thought aside for now. ¡®It really doesn¡¯t matter. This has been her home for as long as anyone can remember, and if my dad doesn¡¯t know, then it''s either too old or not important enough. Considering the timeline of Nangao, it might be both.¡¯


    Three aspects of the city grow in prominence as time passes. It is no surprise, considering the age difference between Nangao and Tiansheng, that the architecture differs substantially. Like Huiyang, Tiansheng features a lot of stone, whereas Nangao¡¯s homes are mostly made from wood.


    The buildings back home are strikingly individualistic and separated from each other, even if directly adjacent, and are frequently very closed off. However, in Nangao, they build long, complex structures where multiple shops and homes are interconnected. The shops are almost always on the bottom and completely open so the whole interior is visible from the street, while the homes are stacked on top of them.


    The only conclusive way to tell where one property ends and the next begins is what the residents have done to personalize them. It is clear as day that the people of Nangao are a very expressive bunch, because they go to great lengths to make a statement with their facades. I suspect living in one of these neighborhoods is a uniquely thrilling experience not found in many other places.


    I also experience a familiar sensation while walking among the streets and buildings, and I can recognize it immediately thanks to what I learned in the last month. If we chose to skip Huiyang and just stay on the road, I¡¯d not be able to tell that Nangao isn¡¯t as random as I first thought, but very precise in all aspects. The feng shui here is masterfully refined, and on a much larger scale than a singular room in an inn. Whoever designed this city must have spent a long time observing and planning the layout.


    The final, striking detail at odds with what I am used to is the populace of Nangao. Every third person or so is not a person at all, or at least not a human person! Nangao is truly teeming with the abnormal, a veritable haven for the Yaoguai and half-bloods of the empire. It is one thing for someone with mixed heritage to live in Tiansheng, because they are legally allowed to do so, but for Yaoguai to attempt the same is unthinkable!


    Yaoguai are those beasts of the world that find enlightenment and transcend their base natures, casting off a life of pure instinct for one of humanity. In doing so, they often acquire a more-or-less human appearance, though few can hide their origin entirely. Such people receive no special considerations when living elsewhere in the empire, and have no protection against discrimination, because the law does not readily define them as human. However, they are clearly safe in Nangao.


    ¡°You seem lost in thought,¡± my father observes.


    ¡°A bit,¡± I sheepishly admit to my mental wanderings. ¡°I notice that there are a lot of Yaoguai living here and I am curious if you know what draws them to Nangao. Is there more to it than not facing open discrimination?¡±


    ¡°Not really. The whole of Longzhou, not just Nangao, is more accepting of Yaoguai than elsewhere. Were you to visit other villages and cities, you¡¯d see the same thing. The only exception is a place like Huiyang, which is near the southern border of the province. They get enough visitors from Sizhou that tensions can flare up, so the Yaoguai tend to avoid them. At least, this is my observation. There may be more to it than that.¡±


    As we continue on, I observe the people closely. Life in Tiansheng, from what I gather, tends to be structured and orderly. There is a system of expectations and decorum in place, especially among the noble clans, that dictates how people act in public. Nangao doesn¡¯t appear to have anything like it. The people are active and full of life ¡ª and very loud.


    I can¡¯t shake the feeling that everyone is friends with their neighbors. They laugh and drink, dance about shouting all manner of nonsense, and draw attention to themselves like it is some sort of competition. Despite the raucous nature of the populace, it feels safe in Nangao. They live freely, without worry, and after living in near-isolation, I can¡¯t shake a feeling of jealousy.


    ¡°State your name and business.¡±


    Well, not everyone is a living embodiment of cheer. The guards of Nangao are a very no-nonsense lot, and likely the reason the rest can live the way they do. The white-furred, tiger-headed Yaoguai stopping us at the next gate is the picture of professionalism, and it manifests in an intense stare as he waits.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I am Zhou Xiaoming, and this is my daughter, Zhou Ran, and her servant, Xiang Jingyi. We are seeking an audience with the great dragon. I sent word ahead to arrange everything. The rest of our party will remain in the outer city.¡±


    The guard scrutinizes every fiber of our being and logs our information into a massive book. ¡°The audience has been granted. You may proceed, mister Zhou. I¡¯m sure you remember all the rules.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I wondered if you¡¯d recognize me. It has been a few years, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good with names and faces.¡±


    An awkward silence descends upon us as the guard refuses to elaborate further. Instead, he just waves us through the gate. This proves to be the final bastion, or at least the last checkpoint. We have officially entered the Iron Citadel of Nangao, and I understand why. I dread the thought of assailing these fortifications!


    However, I am not a siege warfare expert by any measure, so I quickly lose myself in admiring things I am familiar with, like the trees! The Iron Citadel is home to a number of ancient red maples, whose crimson leaves glimmer in the sunlight and contrast with the stark white walls and dark tile roofs around them. A handful of young attendants mill about sweeping up fallen leaves to keep the place tidy, a task that seems futile, since the trees drop more to replace them in short order.


    ¡°If you misbehave, I will have you sweeping leaves before you know it!¡± I tease Jingyi, but she just rolls her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯d be wise to consider your own behavior, young lady,¡± my father counters. ¡°And pray the great dragon sees something other than brooms and leaves in your future.¡±


    I shy away from him. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think these young servants are here?¡±


    I narrow my eyes.


    ¡°Where does the water come from?¡± Jingyi blurts out and interrupts us as we cross a small footbridge.


    I hadn¡¯t considered it before, but there is at least one small stream winding through the courtyard, but where would it come from? Up on a mountain like this, where the citadel is the highest point on this particular peak, there is no logical source for the water to flow from.


    ¡°Yeah, where?¡± I ask my father and try to stump him with a difficult question.


    ¡°Where indeed?¡± His response is annoyingly cryptic. ¡°You¡¯ll find many things beyond this point that defy your expectations.¡±


    We pass beneath a doorway bearing the characters for ¡®One Sky¡¯ and enter the citadel proper and I no longer feel the need to ask what he meant. There is no way that this all fits inside the building I saw just moments before!


    I am truly stunned speechless. It is not a fortress in the way I expected, but an immense library with books and scrolls filling shelves as far as the eye can see. Floors ascend towards the heavens and platforms of carved stone float between them, connected by a myriad of bridges and pathways. Water flows from high in the misty clouds gathered where the ceiling normally would be and cascades in wondrous falls as it descends the grand library and enters an immense pool behind her.


    All of it pales in comparison to the one who owns the place.


    She lies upon a massive throne of gold and jade, relaxing languidly like I often do back home while reading, and is swathed in robes of pure white and dashing crimson. I know it is the great dragon because of the long white tail with a crimson mane and tuft at the end coiled about the throne and the branch-like horns sprouting from the crown of her head. She herself is paler than I, yet her limbs seem to have been dunked in crimson ink and swirled with jade patterns like glorious fire.


    The great dragon, Ruyilong, looks up from the book she holds and smiles. ¡°You¡¯re late, Zhou Rong.¡±


    I eye my father when she uses his given name to see his reaction, but he merely smiles and bows. ¡°I thought we arrived on time, but perhaps I was mistaken, your excellency?¡±


    Ruyilong sets the book aside and rises from her throne. Despite being only a finger¡¯s width taller than myself, she possesses an aura of grandeur and power that fills the entirety of the One Sky Pavilion. There is no way I can ever compare!


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± She makes a quick gesture of her wrist and snaps a paper fan into the palm of the other. It hadn¡¯t existed a moment before! ¡°Or perhaps fate and reality have decided to deviate yet again?¡±


    My father chuckles. ¡°Only you could say.¡±


    Ruyilong slowly, but purposefully, takes the last step down the stairs leading up to her throne and then flicks the fan open. It bears a beautiful red and white dragon upon a golden field. ¡°Have you come to browse my library again, or have you finally come to fulfil your wish?¡±


    The way she speaks about my father¡¯s wish puts the hairs on the back of my neck on edge.


    ¡°No, I am afraid I will disappoint you yet again. I know the price of your wishes and I am not prepared to take that risk today.¡±


    ¡°A shame,¡± Ruyilong laments while speaking in a disarmingly smooth, silky tone. ¡°I expected one, but not two. Whom do you bring before me today?¡±


    She folds the fan and hides it behind her back while looking me and Jingyi over with a critical eye. My father makes a quick gesture to prompt me into action and I curtsy. ¡°I am Zhou Ran. He is my father.¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡±


    I am taken aback and nervously glance at him. He nods, so I answer. ¡°No, no he is not.¡±


    ¡°No one gets to choose their parents, but you could have been taken in by much worse than him,¡± The way she looks at my father makes me feel like there is some history between them. ¡°He cherishes you, and the lengths he¡¯d go through to keep you safe are unlike anything you can imagine.¡±


    I try to resist blushing, but suspect I fail. ¡°I love him very much¡­¡±


    Ruyilong smiles pleasantly and turns to Jingyi. ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°Xiang Jingyi, your excellency,¡± Jingyi replies with a professional curtsy. ¡°I am Zhou Ran¡¯s personal maid.¡±


    ¡°More than a mere maid, no?¡±


    Jingyi flushes as red as the dragon¡¯s robe. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend.¡±


    The dragon nods, pleased with the answer. ¡°She values your service almost as much as your friendship. It seems the apple hasn¡¯t fallen far from the tree with you two. Your father is one of my most loyal servants, and you have inherited his loyalty.¡±


    Ruyilong points to me with her fan. ¡°And you¡­ well, let¡¯s take a look, shall we?¡±


    Her hand rises slowly and the tip of her finger rests against my forehead. I tremble, unable to reconcile my curiosity with my anxiety, until she swipes her finger along my head as if turning the page of a book. I blink as the room shines with bright, golden light as thousands ¡ª no, millions of characters fill the air!


    ¡°History cannot be changed, but destiny remains uncertain. A fate is bestowed upon everyone, and it is up to you to choose whether you embrace it, or resist it. When the time comes, what will you choose?¡±


    ¡°If I do not like it, I will resist it!¡± I reply with as much confidence as I can muster.


    ¡°Your fate will take you to many places, and you will endure endless challenges. It will not be easy, and defying it will be harder still,¡± Ruyilong tips her head back and smiles, looking down her nose at me with an oddly comforting arrogance. ¡°But your fate is to challenge and be challenged. It never ceases to amuse me!¡±


    ¡°What is my fate¡­?¡±


    She ignores me and addresses my father, instead. ¡°You brought her here for a reason, no?¡±


    ¡°I did. She is no longer safe with me, so I came here hoping you¡¯d provide sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°I will not, but there is a place well suited to her,¡± The great dragon returns her focus to me and banishes my life story from the air with a flick of her wrist. ¡°She will go to the Taiyi Sect¡¯s Red Dust Pavilion near the outskirts of Nangao. I will provide everything necessary for her approval. There she will acquire the skills to challenge her fate, and find the allies she needs to remain safe until then.¡±


    I gulp and trade a worried look with Jingyi.


    Ruyilong turns away and slowly returns to her throne. ¡°Worry not. She will remain with you until the end of your journey or you will undoubtedly fail.¡±


    She sprawls out on her throne once more and my father approaches a few steps. ¡°May I make a request, your excellency?¡±


    ¡°A wish, by chance?¡±


    ¡°A request, I¡¯m afraid, though one I hope you will consider.¡±


    The great dragon seems positively annoyed by his response. ¡°Fine, make your request, and if it amuses me, I will grant it.¡±


    I have never seen my father kneel in front of anyone before, but today he kowtows three times in front of the great dragon. ¡°Your excellency, I request a simple thing. Keep her safe from harm. Ensure that she has the chance to stand on her own two feet so that she may learn to protect herself. Fulfill this father¡¯s humble request and I will be eternally grateful.¡±


    Ruyilong scoffs. ¡°You¡¯re already eternally grateful, you pedantic fool! Fine, fine¡­ it is of little consequence to me. I can grant this request of yours.¡±


    A snap of her fingers heralds the appearance of three items that fall into my hands and I scramble to catch them before they can drop to the floor. I have no idea what they are, but as soon as I close my hand around a dragon-shaped jade pendant it comes to life and burrows into my skin before I can react.


    ¡®That can¡¯t be good¡­¡¯


    ¡°I have given you three things. The first is for use immediately upon arrival at the Taiyi Sect. They will admit you to this year¡¯s class as an initiate and your friend will accompany you. The second item is to hold on to. Keep it safe until you are accepted as an inner disciple and are faced with a choice about how to proceed with your training. You will receive a suitable gift from me at that time. The final thing is my protection. I will protect you when you most need it one time, and one time only. After that, you will be on your own.¡±


    My father bows, and encourages us to do the same. ¡°Thank you, your excellency! We shall never forget what you have done for us today!¡±


    She lazily plucks the book she had been reading from nearby and splits it open. ¡°Next time you come here you had best be prepared to make your wish. Begone!¡°


    <hr>


    I blink and find myself looking down the street of Nangao a moment later.


    ¡°It was a pleasure to see you again, mister Zhou. Until next time.¡±


    We turn to face the guard that admitted us to the citadel earlier and I look up the path beyond the gate. ¡®How did we get out here?¡¯


    ¡°Thank you. Hopefully, I will return soon! Come along, girls. We have a lot to do and not a lot of time for it!¡±


    My dad seems to be taking this a whole lot better than I am, but I clutch the two jade slips and scurry off down the road. The great dragon defied all of my expectations, and I can¡¯t tell if my mind is all fuzzy because of what she said or whatever she did to get us outside so quickly.


    Did we just¡­ reappear, or did we forget ever leaving under our own power? I will probably never know, but I will certainly never forget my first meeting with the great dragon, Ruyilong.

 C14 — The Home of Highest Meaning

    ¡°The Taiyi Sect¡­¡± I mutter while looking up at the sect¡¯s name emblazoned on the archway in big, gold characters.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    I spare a cursory glance at my maid who seems to be taking this all in stride, or certainly a lot better than I am. A day ago I thought I was on a family trip of sorts and then I am told I am joining some daoist sect here, far from home. I am also not allowed to go home, and my dad was more relieved about that than broken up and I feel like I am still trying to process that, and the only reason I haven¡¯t collapsed from anxiety is my confusion.


    ¡°Maybe sneaking out wasn¡¯t a good idea.¡±


    Jingyi shrugs, something she hasn¡¯t done in recent memory. Since yesterday¡¯s fateful meeting, she¡¯s been significantly more casual around me. ¡°I don¡¯t think it would have mattered.¡±


    I narrow my eyes. ¡®No ¡°my lady¡±, anymore?¡¯


    She sees me looking at her and smiles. ¡°The Great Dragon knows your fate, and since this is it, you would have arrived one way or another, right?¡±


    I bob my head in agreement. She cast off her duty as my maid and stepped wholly into being my friend, just like I suggested in Huiyang. A little sense of pride wells up deep in my belly and I smile back.


    ¡°Well, I have gone from staying home all the time, to traveling, to staying away from home for an unknown amount of time and¡­ that¡¯s a lot of change in such a short period, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°It is. Is that why you¡¯re stalling?¡±


    ¡°My dad didn¡¯t even cry! Or anything! He just¡­¡± I brush off her suggestion about stalling and emit a frustrated shriek. ¡°He seemed relieved. Didn¡¯t he seem relieved?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little bit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his only child, and he wasn¡¯t even that upset to see me go! He just¡­ I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye to my mom. Should I write a letter? I should write a letter.¡±


    ¡°I think he is upset in his own way, but he probably had time to prepare for this since he brought you here. A lot of parents bring their children to the Great Dragon to figure out where to go next.¡±


    ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t bring you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, they did not.¡±


    ¡°Is this normal?¡± I ask Jingyi while pointedly staring at one of the sect¡¯s gate wardens. He hasn¡¯t reacted to our presence since we arrived, and he isn¡¯t changing that now.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ you should write that letter,¡± Jingyi expertly deflects my question and places her hand on the small of my back to give me a nudge forward. ¡°After you handle affairs here, of course.¡±


    I roll my eyes and stamp my feet while getting closer to the guards. ¡°I¡­ I am Zhou Ran, and I am here to join¡­ your sect?¡±


    The warden¡¯s eyes shift to lock with mine but he doesn¡¯t so much as twitch otherwise. I shy back a step. ¡®Woah, creepy¡­¡¯


    ¡°This year¡¯s initiates are not expected for another two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was told to come here yesterday, so I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I remove the jade slip I have stuffed into my sash for safe-keeping and hold it up.


    The guard appears annoyed by my refusal to just turn around and leave and reaches out to inspect the token, but recoils just before making contact with it. ¡°How did you get that? No, nevermind.¡±


    He takes a deep breath through his nose and snaps out of his hibernation stupor, or whatever weird fugue state he was in to make it through his shift. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    After passing through the gate, something catches my attention. This taciturn gate warden, stuffy as he may be, reminds me of someone I met before. However, not by way of personality, nor by appearance, as the two men differ like night and day in that regard, but by their robes.


    ¡°Do you know someone named Yang Lide?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I met him in Huiyang. He was wearing robes that look like yours. Is it possible he is from this sect?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    I scowl at his back. ¡®I can¡¯t believe anyone would pick this man to be the first person they meet. Yang Lide would be much better, or at least, someone like him!¡¯


    The guard casts a glance over his shoulder like he heard my thoughts. ¡°The Taiyi Sect has a substantial presence in Huiyang, so it is no surprise you met someone there.¡±


    ¡°He saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, it was worth it.¡±


    I miss a step. ¡®Huh?¡¯The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Jingyi tries to reassure me by patting my hand, but I can¡¯t figure out if I am mad, offended, shocked, or appalled. I fluctuate between all four as if caught in a turbulent storm and finally settle on a refreshing sense of emptiness. ¡®I should have been content to just stay home¡­¡¯


    Emptiness feels appropriate in the Taiyi Sect. As we trek up the winding path, we pass by wooded groves and lush gardens, but there is a true sense of emptiness to them. There¡¯s no animals, no bugs or birds, nothing disrupting the absolute calmness within. Everything I set my eyes upon is sterile and manicured, perfectly precise in every detail. The entire approach to the first courtyard is just a simulacrum of nature.


    I shudder as we arrive at our destination.


    A small courtyard and a few simple structures greet us, but yet again, there is an uncanny sense of nothingness. Aside from me, Jingyi, and the guard, there is no one around. We pause, but the guard continues on until he stands outside the largest of the three structures.


    ¡°Elder Cai will take care of you from here.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t spare us a second glance before wandering back down the trail to his post, leaving us to our own devices. I am not impressed by his conduct, and Jingyi gives me the impression she is holding back her thoughts, too.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ interesting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the word I¡¯d use,¡± I answer sourly and raise my hand to knock on the door. It slides open before I can and a young woman bows to greet us.


    She waves us inside.


    I gingerly tip-toe my way past her and find myself in a foyer of sorts. It is surprisingly dark. Only a handful of candles provide light and the somber, reddish-brown wood amplifies the shadows that fall on shelves of books and curious doodads that may be more for decoration than function.


    At the other end of the room, seated behind a grand and expansive desk, is a woman on the verge of middle-aged in astoundingly ostentatious robes. Her dark hair is stacked atop her head and filled with golden hair pins sprouting up and out like antlers. When she looks up, a host of small talismans dangling from the end of each pin on petite chains jangle like discordant wind chimes.


    ¡°I am Third Elder Cai Lingxian,¡± She announces while rising from her seat. ¡°I was not aware that we were expecting any new applicants.¡±


    We curtsy in unison.


    ¡°Zhou Ran.¡±


    ¡°Xiang Jingyi.¡±


    I rise and hold myself with practiced poise. I¡¯ve trained all my life to be a proper lady, and now that I finally have a chance to stand before someone of note, I intend to make use of all of my lessons. Elder Cai obviously pales in comparison to the Great Dragon, but I was a little too overwhelmed to consider my bearing at that time. I find this situation tolerable, even if she is intimidating in her own, suspiciously shiny fashion.


    ¡°I am not an applicant,¡± I reply while holding the jade slip up again. ¡°I was sent here as an initiate ¡ª I think. She is my friend, and she was told to come with me.¡±


    Elder Cai opens her lips to reply and shifts suddenly once she notices the jade slip. ¡°Is that¡­?¡±


    She scrambles around the edge of her desk to get a closer look and even plucks it from my fingers to hold it up to the light. Elder Cai performs a couple of quick tests to check the authenticity of it, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that she is most interested in the resale value of it.


    ¡°Well, well! I haven¡¯t seen one of these for a while. Lucky girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± Elder Cai comes across as oddly pleased with my fortune. ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Normally we have to choose our initiates from a list longer than you can imagine and hope it works out.¡±


    She wags the jade slip at me. ¡°These usually indicate someone is going to be useful.¡±


    ¡°Usually?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here because of your fate, but that doesn¡¯t mean it will be good for us.¡± Elder Cai stares off into the distance, lost in thought. ¡°Huh¡­ maybe it¡¯s not as convenient as I thought? Either way, I can¡¯t say no ¡ª so have a seat.¡±


    She gestures to a pair of chairs that the attendant from earlier is dragging in so we scoot over and sit patiently. Elder Cai does not return the jade slip. ¡®I am probably not getting that back¡­¡¯


    My suspicion is confirmed when she casually deposits it into a drawer of her desk before sitting down. ¡°So, the other initiates will begin arriving shortly, and the orientation for this year¡¯s class will be held in the morning two days from now. I am assuming you have nowhere to stay, right? Of course not. Why would you? Who expects something like this to happen?¡±


    We watch in silence as she wobbles back and forth, hurriedly scribbling notes and, presumably, preparing something for us. Her flurry of motion provides no end of jingling and I can¡¯t shake the feeling that she is out here by herself because no one can stand to be around her.


    ¡°Are you familiar with our sect? No? Hm! We are one of Longzhou¡¯s Five Great Sects so we do things a little differently here. We get thousands of applicants, so we take in a lot of youths like you who want to make something of themselves, and then we pluck the quality from the quantity. You¡¯re initiate four-hundred and twenty-seven.¡±


    She interrupts her unprompted rambling to slam a small metal identification badge on the desk. ¡°Make it through the first three months and you can call yourself a disciple! Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±


    I force a smile. ¡°It is!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be your Dao Attendant, so she is your responsibility. You¡¯ll have to figure out what that means for the two of you because you don¡¯t get special consideration. Anyone who brings a Dao Attendant is in the same situation. Only the initiate receives resources from the sect, so you will have to share and divide things as needed. Well, food is an exception, and maybe clothing, but that¡¯s not under my purview so someone else can fill you in.¡±


    ¡°Take that badge and don¡¯t lose it. We¡¯ll provide temporary lodging until the rest of the initiates arrive at which point you¡¯ll follow the process for¡­ everything. It¡¯ll be explained better later, but for now, follow my assistant and she¡¯ll take you where you need to go.¡±


    I take a deep breath, rise, and slide the badge across the desk and into my palm. ¡°It has been a pleasure to meet you, Elder Cai.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. We¡¯ll meet again soon enough, I¡¯m sure. Now, off you go!¡±


    We curtsy again and swiftly retreat from the Elder¡¯s office.


    The dreary, lifeless grounds outside suddenly feel welcoming and fresh. This will be home for a while, or, at least somewhere around here will be. We follow behind Elder Cai¡¯s assistant who still hasn¡¯t spoken. ¡®Maybe she thinks her boss talks enough as it is? Speaking around her might be a risk.¡¯


    ¡°She seems nice,¡± Jingyi says suddenly and her proclamation feels sincere.


    I huff indignantly. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she robbed me¡­¡±


    My friend raises her right hand and places the tips of her fingers over her lips to hide her smirk. ¡°Heh.¡±

 C15 — Destiny is Always on Time

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like we are just stemming the tide and not doing anything of substance?¡± Hua Yuanjia suddenly breaks the silence hanging over the cloistered meeting. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if we could achieve something meaningful ¡ª something with some considerable impact.¡±


    Fengxian softly thanks a young servant girl who pours fresh tea for him and then sets it aside to cool. In the early days after his arrival, Administrator Hua¡¯s skittish and reserved nature kept him from being directly involved in state affairs, despite his initial assurances he¡¯d do all he could to help. However, since his daughter departed for her sect in the mountains, he has become a new man, and even found his courage.


    ¡®It seems administrator Hua just needed some time, or in this case, space,¡¯ Fengxian muses while observing the wispy trails of steam radiating from his tea.


    ¡°Hopefully, the tide recedes soon, because I am not sure how much more I can endure,¡± Magistrate Li Feng slumps into his chair across the table from Fengxian and makes a spectacle of his suffering. ¡°I will be due a promotion after all this¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Magistrate. If you continue your exemplary service, you will be duly rewarded. I will make sure of it.¡±


    The magistrate performs a weary fist-in-palm salute from his seat and holds back a yawn. ¡°It will be my pleasure, your highness. Do forgive me if I nod off, I have had little time to rest.¡±


    Fengxian gives him a reassuring smile and a permissive nod.


    Li Feng, the county magistrate who oversees the city of Anyi and the surrounding county, is a standard class, rank seven, upper grade official, a common rank and salary for a magistrate, though not for one who oversees a population center like Anyi. He should be, at least, a secondary class, rank six official, but only the emperor can appoint someone of rank six and higher. The rest are handled by the chancellor¡¯s office, which circles back to one of the main problems the officials in this meeting are attempting to address.


    There is still no word on Governor Chen¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°My rider should be returning from Tiansheng by the end of the week, and then we will know more about the situation. Magistrate Li is not the only promotion being withheld, or overlooked. However, if Governor Chen hasn¡¯t sent in the appropriate memorials, then nothing will have been done. Fortunately, I can handle that myself when I return to the capital, but it will still take some time.¡±


    ¡°You are too generous, lord Fengxian,¡± Magistrate Li attempts a bow once more, but can no longer hold back from yawning.


    ¡°Perhaps the physician can provide you with some medicine. A stimulating brew may help?¡± Yuan Huan, the local prefect, suggests.


    ¡°No brew can overcome a lack of staff. Thankfully, the prince has loaned some of his men to aid my constables in their tasks, but I¡¯m afraid the cases are piling up and I am struggling to keep up.¡±


    ¡°It will all work out in the end,¡± Administrator Hua adds reassuringly, but even Fengxian finds it difficult to believe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so, Administrator,¡± Fengxian answers. ¡°The truth of the matter is that tensions are rising, and we can all feel it. Anyi ¡ª Fuzhou, seems to prosper at a glance, but the people seem to disagree.¡±


    ¡°I admit, it has been¡­ well, the people have been agitated,¡± Prefect Yuan comments. ¡°My men have broken up more fights in the last three months than they have in three years, and the people are increasingly hostile to our presence. It is not a good sign.¡±


    Administrator Hua leans forward and folds his hands together atop the table. ¡°Not a good sign?¡±


    Fengxian tests the temperature of his tea. It is almost ready. ¡°Aside from the offices and estates of the local officials, the guards are the most visible government presence. So, what I believe Prefect Yuan means is that the more they lash out at the guards, the worse their view of the government is.¡±


    ¡°Their sentiments are hardly unjustified,¡± Magistrate Li grumbles.


    Fengxian blows on his tea to cool it and then takes a sip before setting it back down. ¡°The problems we face are many, and unless Governor Chen returns, we are going to be in charge of solving them. So, now that we have identified the issues, it is time to work on solutions.¡±


    Magistrate Hua perks up as the idea of making progress looms overhead. ¡°Where do we begin?¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, the governor raised taxes to pay for a new canal. In doing so, he promised easy access to irrigation for thousands of farms across the region, but since Governor Chen took over, that project has fallen behind. It is now three years behind schedule with another two years expected at the current pace. The people, however, are still paying increased taxes for the project and that funding has been¡­ misappropriated.


    ¡°This is a very visible and prominent issue, but it is one I am able to solve. I will be tasking the White River Cavalry with completing the canal. I cannot do anything about the taxes, but opening the canal will hopefully make up for it. I am not an expert on public works, but I suspect it will be completed in three months.¡±


    ¡°A fabulous proposition! The people will benefit greatly, but at the same time, they will see the work being done with their own eyes. That will certainly soothe some tempers.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ besides, it will give a good reason to reduce taxes going into the next year,¡± Magistrate Li agrees.


    ¡°The other issues are more difficult to address,¡± Fengxian resumes, but pauses just long enough to drink some more tea. ¡°I have already taken steps to solve at least one more. Magistrate Li has mentioned the local markets on several occasions. These are controlled by the government with prices set in Tiansheng, however, staff reductions and high taxes have put people on edge. The biggest issue here is that reliable information from the capital is sparse, at best.


    ¡°We¡¯ve requested updated records and prices from Tiansheng, and should be receiving them shortly. I also had my retainers ask around and found a dozen volunteers from the baggage train who are talented in this field. They will temporarily supplement the market staff and help get things back to normal while we are here. Hopefully, we can find some more permanent staff by then.¡±


    ¡°Stability is important, and reliable and affordable food is paramount to stability,¡± Administrator Hua bobs his head. ¡°I have had several candidates for similar posts on my desk for quite some time, but Governor Chen has yet to approve them, much less send them to the chancellory for instatement.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I believe I can handle that in place of the governor. My rank is greater, and thus I am well within my right to nominate appointees. Besides, the chancellor himself approved of this venture, so I don¡¯t see him rejecting anything I send to his office.¡±


    ¡°If only we could say the same about someone else,¡± Prefect Yuan growls. ¡°I am in the same situation, and I suspect it is on your list. I am struggling to pay my staff, and keeping them properly equipped is even harder.¡±


    He huffs indignantly. ¡°I sign off on a shipment of new weapons and armor from the Du clan at least once a month, if not more. Then we stand there with our armor rusting on our backs as it is carted off through my gatehouses and shipped north to the Great Bastion.¡±


    Fengxian furrows his brow. ¡®The Du clan? I don¡¯t recall any such name on suppliers for the Great Bastion. There are definitely none from Fuzhou, let alone Anyi.¡¯


    He resolves to look into that later. ¡°I have some funding available that I can direct towards maintenance on your behalf, Prefect Yuan. Perhaps we should ask the Du clan about their rates?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. They are prickly bastards and not known for their cooperation, so don¡¯t let them overcharge you just because there¡¯s no real alternatives in town.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, thank you.¡±


    ¡°My own plight is not that different, I fear,¡± Magistrate Li takes the opportunity to shift the focus in his direction. ¡°My staff is down twenty percent because I cannot afford to pay them, which might not be an issue if crime wasn¡¯t on the rise. Fuzhou is over-producing and over-taxing, so bandits and thieves are more common than ever. I¡¯ve heard rumors of an encampment in the foothills to the west where they¡¯ve been gathering in large numbers. We haven¡¯t the constables, nor the guardsmen, to deal with such a threat under current circumstances.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll begin an investigation into these rumors and see if there is any substance to them. If so, they will be rooted out before anything happens.¡±


    Before anyone can speak further, someone bangs at the doors. Administrator Hua, who nearly leapt from his seat in fright, waves to the guard at the door who opens it to admit yet another guard. He rushes forward and drops to his knees at the foot of the table.


    ¡°I apologize for the interruption, your highness, Administrator,¡± he takes a quick moment to catch his breath. ¡°Refugees¡­ they are pouring into the city!¡±


    ¡°What? From where?!¡± Prefect Yuan pushes his chair back with a loud screech and stomps around the table to the guard. ¡°Explain!¡±


    ¡°Gaoluo, sir! They are saying the entire town was burned to the ground.¡±


    Fengxian leans towards Administrator Hua. ¡°Where is Gaoluo?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, Gaoluo is ¡ª well it¡¯s a small town in the west.¡±


    Fengxian sighs. ¡°Let me guess¡­ near the rumored bandits?¡±


    ¡°Uhm,¡± he gulps. ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    Fengxian exhales heavily as the Prefect interrogates his man about the situation in the background. Magistrate Li has passed out at the table, snoring loudly despite the commotion, and the administrator is pacing and fidgeting anxiously.


    He rests his elbows on the table and rubs at his temples. ¡°It seems our problems seek to outpace our solutions. Administrator, please fetch a map. I need to know where Gaoluo is.¡±


    Administrator Hua snaps out of his nervous state and rushes off, not bothering to wait for a servant. ¡°Right away, your highness!¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°I apologize that we do not have a better map than this, but it at least shows where Gaoluo is in relation to Anyi.¡±


    Fengxian places both hands on the table and looms over the woefully outdated map. ¡°This will suffice. Hmm¡­ Gaoluo is in a different county. Why did Prefect Yuan imply he¡¯d normally take responsibility for issues in Gaoluo?¡±


    Administrator Hua starts by spreading out a number of other documents, partially obscuring the map. ¡°I can¡¯t find what I am looking for, but this region is almost entirely farmland and the people live in small hamlets. There are no cities, and no guards. I¡¯m not even sure if the old magistrate in charge of the county is alive anymore. He was getting rather old¡­¡±


    General Dong crosses his arms and observes with a steely-eyed gaze. ¡°Since he is in charge of commandery-level forces, I assume Prefect Yuan is responsible for supplementing these regions.¡±


    ¡°That is exactly right!¡±


    ¡°But the current situation has his men stretched thin as it is,¡± Fengxian comments while nudging an aged scroll out of the way. ¡°With these refugees pouring in from Gaoluo, they¡¯ll be far too busy to respond in a timely fashion. Any true evidence of wrong-doing will be long gone before an investigation begins in earnest.¡±


    ¡®Well, no, I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± Administrator Hua rushes to interject. ¡°Prefect Yuan is more than willing to do his duty and dispatch those he can spare, and I believe Magistrate Li is already organizing an investigation team. It¡¯s just, under these circumstances, they won¡¯t be enough to deal with any major threats.¡±


    Fengxian sighs and locks eyes with his general. ¡°I think this is the perfect opportunity, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The wizened general nods. ¡°We could deal with them.¡±


    ¡°I hardly think it right of me to ask your highness to endanger yourself, or your men, for us. This is Fuzhou¡¯s problem, and we can handle it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± Bai Chuanyu chides from near the door where he and his brother loiter in lieu of the Prefect¡¯s guards. ¡°This is what we¡¯re here for!¡±


    ¡°I know, but still¡ª¡±


    Fengxian holds up his hand to silence his protests. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but he is right. We set out to solve the problems of the empire, and I cannot shy away from a little danger when our people are under threat.¡±


    Administrator Hua quickly bows, and likely would have dropped to his knees to thank him had the table not been in the way. ¡°Thank you, your highness!¡±


    ¡°I shall muster the men. We should be able to arrive in Gaoluo by the evening,¡± General Dong¡¯s declaration is brimming with pride, but he soon returns his attention to the map. ¡°If I am not mistaken, these foothills are riddled with caves, especially when you get a little further to the north. If I were to hide a sizable encampment, it¡¯d be here.¡±


    ¡°I will be curious to see what we discover. Bandits are not a new occurrence, but they don¡¯t often burn towns to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Bandits are often misunderstood,¡± General Dong says while thoughtfully stroking his beard. ¡°In small groups they might raid, pillage, and steal, but after a certain point they tend to settle down in a poor reflection of society. Their numbers swell until theft becomes insufficient.¡±


    ¡°The rumors did indicate they are growing in numbers¡­¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, they are likely sending a message. If they have the men for it, they will turn to extortion and expand their reach. It is more effective to take a portion of what others produce across a wide area than to plunder it all until it is bare. The destruction of Gaoluo could be a threat. Pay us, or suffer the same fate.¡±


    Administrator Hua covers his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°How terrible¡­¡±


    A bit of commotion draws Fengxian¡¯s attention so he turns around just as Chuanyu opens the door to admit Song Xinqi. She rushes in and salutes. ¡°My lord, I return with news!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did you find Governor Chen?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but I know where he is,¡± she takes a breath. ¡°He¡¯s just returned to Anyi.¡±


    Fengxian¡¯s brow furrows and he turns back to the table. ¡°How... coincidental. The timing of all these events is looking very suspicious.¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    He takes a deep breath and stands up straight. ¡°Very well. Here are your orders. General Dong, you¡¯ll be taking the White River Cavalry to Gaoluo. Enact swift justice and get to the bottom of this.¡±


    ¡°General Song!¡± He turns to address her. ¡°You¡¯ve missed a lot while you were away, but I need you to continue your investigation. Meet with Prefect Yuan and get as much information as you can on the Du clan. Find out what they are doing and where the armaments they are producing are ending up.¡±


    Fengxian smiles at Hua Yuanjia. ¡°You and I will meet with Governor Chen. We have plenty to talk about. Bai Chuanyu! Bai Chuanyun! You¡¯ll be with me for this. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    The over-eager retainers groan as the excitement of a looming battle is pulled out from underneath them. He understands their sentiment. As young men trained to fight his enemies and defend him from all threats, their desire to follow general Dong is palpable. However, meeting the governor might be more than any of them bargained for.

 C16 — We All Have a Job to Do

    ¡°Come in, come in!¡± The same portly attendant greets Xin Fengxian upon his arrival at Governor Chen¡¯s estate. ¡°I hope that you have been well, your highness. Anyi is a wonderful city, is it not?¡±


    Fengxian pauses just long enough to get a sense of the man. He¡¯s now walking with a limp and favoring his left arm. ¡°I have learned a lot during my stay. It has kept me distracted from just how thin my patience has become.¡±


    The man trembles and shies away like he is expecting another beating. ¡°You are not at fault. Now, announce my arrival.¡±


    Fengxian straightens up and clasps his arms behind his back while the governor¡¯s attendant opens the door and lets all know that Prince Lanxi has arrived. As soon as the way is clear, Fengxian marches in with his retainers and Administrator Hua trailing close behind.


    ¡°Welcome, your highness,¡± Governor Chen spreads his flabby arms wide, but does not rise from his seat as he should. Considering his bulk, it might be something he¡¯d consider only once he is under duress. He also eyes Administrator Hua with suspicion and contempt. ¡°I heard you wished to see me, so I rushed back as soon as I could.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you did.¡¯


    Fengxian takes in his surroundings. A bit has changed, but the reception hall is still much as he remembers. It is richly decorated and suffused with excess wealth meant to convey the governor¡¯s standing and ensure that everyone understands who is in charge. The dozen heavily armored guards in plain sight, and the the other dozen or so hidden about the hall, are certainly meant to intimidate.


    ¡°We have much to discuss, governor.¡±


    ¡°I expected no less. Where do we begin?¡±


    Fengxian tips his chin back slightly, emulating the haughty nature of his younger brother, Xin Jie. ¡°How about some wine? I do not care to speak at length without a good drink at hand.¡±


    Governor Chen sniffs in amusement. ¡°Hah! I like it! Someone ¡ª bring us wine. A lot of it.¡±


    It takes no more than ten seconds before servants arrive with wine and serving wares. One even brings a chair and small round table for him to sit at while they talk. Fengxian thanks them for their efforts, but remains standing for the time being.


    ¡°I have some questions, governor,¡± Fengxian begins while observing the servant pouring his wine. He doesn¡¯t expect anything untoward at this time, but such habits don¡¯t fade easily. ¡°I hear you enjoy traveling. As you know, I am on a journey of my own. Perhaps you have some recommendations for me?¡±


    Governor Chen doesn¡¯t answer until he¡¯s drained his first glass of wine. ¡°No where a man of your status would care to be. I travel to visit my family in the north, but it is not for excitement. If we spend enough time away from our loved ones, they have a habit of¡­ disappearing.¡±


    ¡®What an odd thing to say¡­¡¯


    Fengxian sets his wine glass on the little round table and never touches it again. It was never about the wine, but about establishing a semblance of authority. The governor refused to offer it freely, likely to slight him, so he subtly flexed his authority and now the wine flows freely. If Governor Chen drinks a little too much, then that is a nice bonus.


    ¡°I do miss my wife, but I will return to her side soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ let¡¯s cut to the chase, your highness,¡± Governor Chen¡¯s demeanor shifts from that of a welcoming host to one who is annoyed by his guests. ¡°I¡¯m not one for small talk.¡±


    ¡°Very well. You¡¯ve been mismanaging Fuzhou, and it is plain to see. Every day I spend here in Anyi reveals more ways you are complicit in the mounting failures your people are beginning to struggle with.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Hah! Hah!¡± Governor Chen¡¯s laughter is slow and deliberate. ¡°But Fuzhou prospers! The taxes are collected, the provisions are provided, and there is more surplus than ever before. How can I be mismanaging Fuzhou if this is true? Administrator Hua must have told you how wonderful it is here!¡±


    Fengxian narrows his eyes while the administrator shies away. The governor¡¯s words are hollow. He does not believe what he says, yet he is not entirely wrong. ¡°Plundering your own people for personal gain and acclaim is hardly success.¡±


    ¡°And what does a prince know of success?¡± Governor Chen grumbles furiously. He shoves his empty glass into the chest of his servant who hastily scrambles to refill it. ¡°Born to lavish luxury, given all you could ever imagine, and none of the responsibility to go with it. Have you ever worked for anything in your life? Hm?¡±


    Fengxian allows the governor¡¯s words to hang in the air for a moment before he scoffs. ¡°I have. But have I worked in a field? Plied a trade? No, I¡¯ve not. I do not know the struggles of the peasants, nor even the officials beyond the palaces. I¡¯ve only recently been granted my title in Lanxi, and it was successful before I took over ¡ª and has been since. I credit it to those who work the land and supervise on my behalf as much as anything I could ever do myself.


    ¡°My obligations are different than theirs are, governor. I must learn to lead a nation on the chance that I inherit my father¡¯s throne some day. I must learn to lead the armies of our people in case we are some day threatened by nefarious forces. I must refine my wisdom, my generosity, my humility, and my benevolence, so that our people ¡ª including you, Governor Chen ¡ª have someone to look to when they need someone the most.


    ¡°I take my obligations seriously,¡± Fengxian¡¯s tone darkens, almost to a growl. ¡°So, when I find someone like you, growing fat ¡ª in more ways than one, off the backs of his people, while their suffering multiplies, I begin to ask questions. Chief among them: why do I not remove you from office this instant?¡±


    ¡°Pfah!¡± Governor Chen practically spits vitriol in response. ¡°Do they teach you those pretty words and kind phrases in Tiansheng? Is that how you get those robes? If so, I would like mine. I can speak platitudes as well as any!¡±


    Fengxian holds a hand out as Bai Chuanyun takes a hasty step forward. The guards react similarly, and a plethora of hands go to their respective weapons. ¡°Yes, it is something I have been taught by a man wiser than either of us could ever hope to be. I can only aspire to live up to his example, so, governor, unless you are willing to enact changes going forward, I will be nominating your successor in short order.¡±


    Governor Chen¡¯s grip tightens around his wine glass until it crumples. ¡°You dare threaten me? In my own home? This is my city! My land! I¡¯ll do what I please with it!¡±


    Fengxian rests his palm atop the hilt of his own sword and bows his head. ¡°I had hoped to find you more open to change. However, I will give you a chance to cool your temper while I draft my list of suggestions. So long as you are willing to discuss them and act upon a solution, I am sure we can find common ground.¡±


    ¡°Common ground? With you? I would not count on it, your highness.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I will have my personal servant deliver my suggestions by tomorrow evening. I will return a day later to get your thoughts on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ It will go nicely with the rest of my trash.¡±


    Fengxian shakes his head and turns to leave.


    ¡°Ah, your highness. Do think of your loved ones. You never know how long you¡¯ll have them in this world as something more than just a memory,¡± Governor Chen veils his threat under a mockingly sympathetic tone. ¡°Oh, and be on your guard. I¡¯ve heard bandits are growing bold these days, so the streets of Anyi might not be as safe as they once were.¡±


    Fengxian pauses long enough to bow in thanks for the advice, then storms out. By the time he steps foot into the street his teeth hurt from clenching his jaw. The Bai twins, ever observant, notice immediately. They are just as on edge as he is. After all, they were certain they would be fighting to the death in that hall a moment ago.


    The Prince of Lanxi takes a deep breath. ¡°Haahhhh¡­. that¡¯s better. Well! We have a serious problem and sorting it out is going to be a mess of a job.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Everyone is in position.¡±


    Cao Rang barely acknowledges the whispers of his subordinate while pulling a cloth mask up over his nose to obscure his identity. Even though night falls in Tiansheng, the streets are far from empty, let alone dark. The chances of anyone recognizing him or any of his accomplices is extremely low, but even a stumbling drunk can provide a description for a sketch that gets his face plastered all across the city. Such a thing might be disastrous for his professional career.


    ¡°There¡¯s been signs of only two guards on the perimeter. We deal with them quietly, and then get inside,¡± Cao Rang instructs. ¡°Keep it simple.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Twenty men. Cao Rang has twenty men at his disposal to break in and kidnap one girl. He is accustomed to relying on only himself, maybe one or two others at most, but this patron says it needs to be done properly. There can be no risk of failure. He habitually taps his knives to make sure they are still there and then darts across the street to the estate bearing the name of Fengxian.


    Others follow on his tail, primed and ready to deal with the two men on patrol, but they are suspiciously absent once they close in. Cao Rang takes a few tentative steps forward and looks about.


    ¡°Heh¡­ should have paid for better guards,¡± he mutters.


    Cao Rang puts his amusement aside and crosses the small courtyard to the door. The light within is dim, suggesting the lady is home, but not using the antechambers, much as he suspected when laying out his plan.


    He slowly and carefully slides the door open and peeks inside. There is no sign of anyone. No guards, no servants, not even the lady herself. However, light shines through the door at the opposite end of the foyer. Cao Rang draws his knives in preparation, then leads his cohort of thugs and thieves forward.


    He presses his ear up against the door and waits. Soon enough, Cao Rang hears the hushed chatter of two women who seem to be giggling over the evening¡¯s topic. He hears no other voices, and no footsteps indicating the presence of others moving about. It is never a guarantee, but in his experience, people rarely sit still for long. They struggle even more with keeping their mouths shut.


    A simple nod to the others is enough to signal he is ready. Cao Rang throws the door open and rushes in, weapons drawn and prepared to deal with any guards. Their target, Bai Xiyun, is playing a game with her maid, whose name he did not bother learning. They look up in shock at the armed men intruding in their home.


    ¡°Keep quiet, lady Bai,¡± Cao Rang stalks forward with an abundance of caution, but there is no immediate threat. No guards of any sort. Just the two women. ¡°You¡¯ll be coming with me. I don¡¯t wish to be rude, but if you struggle¡­ you¡¯ll leave me no choice.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Huan Niang, it seems our guests have made a mistake,¡± Bai Xiyun half turns to Cao Rang and smiles while holding up a white go stone. ¡°Are you sure you have the right place? There¡¯s a lot of Bai¡¯s in the city, after all.¡±


    ¡°I am certain,¡± he points a knife at her for emphasis. ¡°I do apologize, but I have a job to do, and my employer won¡¯t be pleased if I delay too long.¡±


    ¡°You chose the wrong job.¡±


    Cao Rang blinks. The voice did not belong to either of the women. It is a man¡¯s deeper timbre. He tenses up, then whirls around to stare straight into¡­ a chest? He cranes his neck back and looks up at a mountain of a man, taller than any he has ever seen, and so broad in the shoulder that even the strongest ox might feel a pang of envy. However, Cao Rang does not feel envy at this moment.


    He reacts before any of his men have a chance to register the stranger¡¯s presence and swings his knives, only to watch the man vanish before his very eyes. Cao Rang¡¯s blades slice through the air as panic begins spreading through his comrades.


    Was it an illusion?


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± the man asks.


    Cao Rang whirls around again, but there is no one there. ¡°Find him!¡±


    ¡°Wrong answer.¡±


    Blood splatters across the floor to his left, so he scrambles the opposite direction to get to safety. Cao Rang knows danger when he sees it. After all, danger is his job. However, he is rarely the one in danger.


    A body hits the floor with a disheartening thud. The man¡¯s head has been crushed like a rotten melon. Upon seeing the fate of their comrade, two other men rush to the door, only to be intercepted by the immense man. They lash out in desperation, but the man ¡ª no, the monster, shears the arm off one with a swipe of his hand and crushes the other¡¯s spine with a powerful kick that sends his body tumbling across the floor.


    ¡°When I ask a question, I expect an answer.¡±


    Cao Rang takes a hesitant step back, then glances towards the two ladies. His heart sinks. They have disappeared! He hoped to use them as hostages, but that plan is no longer viable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the name!¡±


    The monster slowly turns his head and locks eyes with another of Cao Rang¡¯s subordinates who immediately drops his saber and falls to the ground, begging for his life.


    His head is crushed under heel without a shred of mercy.


    ¡°One of you will know.¡±


    Cao Rang tightens his grip on his knife. ¡°Together! We can take him together!¡±


    He has lied many times in his life, but no lie has felt as empty as this one.


    His words galvanize the courage of a handful of dead men who rush in to attack. Cao Rang silently thanks them for their sacrifice and scrambles for the exit. Those poor fools are pitilessly crushed or broken beneath the immeasurably powerful blows of the monster¡¯s bare hands. Their knives and sabers barely twitch before they perish without uttering a sound.


    Cao Rang slams the door shut behind him and comes to an immediate halt as he finds himself face-to-face with Bai Xiyun and a handful of her household guards. He opens his mouth to surrender, but the sound of the door sliding open behind him causes his voice to catch in his throat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this one alive,¡± Bai Xiyun suggests.


    ¡°I understand. He seemed to be in charge, so if any of them knows something, it is him.¡±


    ¡°And the others?¡±


    Cao Rang drops his knives and feels every bit of resistance fade as the monster answers.


    ¡°Dealt with.¡±


    Twenty men¡­ it couldn¡¯t have been twenty seconds¡­


    He slumps down to the ground and stares at his trembling hands through watery eyes. ¡°I¡­. I don¡¯t know how much I know, but I¡¯ll tell you everything I can! Just spare me!¡±


    Bai Xiyun crosses her arms and looks up at her protector looming over her would-be kidnapper. Her husband, or more precisely, his mentor, had chosen well. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect Master Zhou would introduce them to the empire¡¯s strongest warrior, Xiang Wanyin. It proved to be only the first surprise in a long list since then.


    ¡°Huan Niang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±


    ¡°I think I will be staying with my parents for a few days while this mess is cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. That is a good idea.¡±


    Xiang Wanyin places his hand atop the kidnapper¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your guest. We¡¯ll have answers soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Xiang.¡±


    Bai Xiyun looks up to the night sky and sighs. ¡®Hopefully your nights are less exciting than mine, my love.¡¯

 C17 — Welcome, Initiates!

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°A little bit,¡± I admit while making a point of avoiding Jingyi¡¯s gaze.


    She adjusts the collar of my new daoist robes and does her best to reassure me with a smile. ¡°Just be friendly. You know how to be friendly, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! I have so many friends. I have an unparalleled mastery of friendliness!¡±


    ¡°See, it¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    She pats me on the shoulder, spins me around, and urges me towards the door. We have been living in little more than a storage closet for the last few days, and despite my initial misgivings about the humble abode, I find myself hesitating and clinging to this new-found sanctuary. The sect chose everyone to be here except for me. I was foisted upon them by Ruyilong, and now they have to deal with whatever consequences my uncertain fate will bring their way.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t let me stall for time.


    ¡°No, no! I will be okay. As soon as you find your courage I will be going to meet some others like myself.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ more Xiang Jingyi¡¯s? Could the world be so lucky?¡±


    She gives me another good shove. I squawk and stumble out the door, put on haughty airs, and make a show of brushing myself off. I do not want to be the only initiate to show up with my robes all crumpled up so I make any last-minute adjustments to ensure all is in order. I have standards to live up to, even if they are all my own at this point.


    The silk robe is simple, yet dignified. It lacks some of the trappings the guards had on theirs, but it makes sense that an initiate starts out nice and simple. I find the blend of reddish- and brownish-purples charming, yet humble, like a mixture of plums and eggplants. It is not a loud combination of hues, but bears a semblance of regality that appeals to my senses and adds a splash of colors to the background of greenery and stonework all around the sect.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay!¡± Jingyi cheers while I strut off to find the meeting area.


    ¡®I will be okay!¡¯ I agree, though half-heartedly.


    Fortunately, it does not take me long to find where I need to be, and I even avoid getting lost. I batted the idea of wandering off around in my head for a minute, but the thought of someone having to come look for me filled me with dread.


    I discover my fellow initiates pouring into a large courtyard in short order, and shuffle my way towards them as unobtrusively as I can. Soon enough, I am standing in the middle. With every uncertain step I take towards the front my confidence grows. Not in myself, but in the fact that the others are all moving away from me. The crowd of initiates has effectively split in two in order to avoid me and the realization has my  heart pounding with such vigor that I can easily mistake it for a drum.


    ¡®Why are they moving away?¡¯


    My knees are weak, and my palms are so sweaty that I cannot help but wipe them on my robes, but I dare not drag my eyes away from the stone stage before me. I fear that if I do, I will see them all staring at me. Such overwhelming anxiety causes me to tremble like a leaf in the wind, but I struggle against it and do as Jingyi suggested. I find my courage.


    I suck a deep breath in through my nose and look around.


    ¡®No¡­ no-noon-n-no! They are staring right at me.¡¯


    Those nearest me have chosen to avoid me like the plague, but are not against staring.


    ¡®They are so rude! They do not even know me, yet they avoid me in such a way? Is this to be my fate!?¡¯


    Well, not everyone. A rather diminutive girl is still standing at my side, but I suspect it is only because she hasn¡¯t noticed me. Strangely enough, her eyes have been closed the entire time like she is asleep on her feet. After a moment or two of staring at her, she opens her eyes and looks up at me. I¡¯ve never seen such incredible icy-blue eyes before. Their unnatural appearance distracts me from my anxiety long enough to speak up.


    ¡°Do you know why everyone is avoiding me?¡±


    The blue-eyed girl is dumbfounded by my inquiry. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    ¡°Wait? Feel it? Feel what? I didn¡¯t think I was doing anything!¡±


    A sudden movement catches my attention and I gasp. ¡°Is that a crow on your shoulder?¡±


    She is taken off guard by my question and seems to trip over her thoughts for just a second. The sudden redirection manifests in a little awkwardness that diminishes my anxiety considerably. I was sprinting headlong into utter dread, but now that feeling has all-but-dissipated. ¡°He is a raven.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Does he have three legs? Or is that only a thing for crows?¡±


    ¡°That is a mere myth,¡± the girl responds, but the corner of her lips curl up into a sly smirk. ¡°But he does have three legs.¡±


    ¡°Really? Huh¡­ so he does¡­¡± I give the beautiful black bird a cursory once-over from afar and can¡¯t help shake the feeling he is doing the same to me. ¡°Does he have a name?¡±


    ¡°You may refer to him as ¡®your excellency¡¯, if you must address him.¡±


    I turn and bow. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, your excellency.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure. All mine, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    My jaw drops open. ¡°Woah! He¡ª you can talk!?¡±


    ¡°If need be.¡±


    It appears that the need arose and then disappeared just as quickly, since his excellency turns away from me. I take a deep breath and muster up a smile since the blue-eyed girl isn¡¯t scowling at me anymore.


    ¡°His excellency has deemed you tolerable.¡±


    ¡°I am honored! Is that the appropriate thing in this situation?¡±


    She glances at the preening bird and nods. ¡°His excellency¡¯s approval is not easy to come by. You should consider yourself fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall,¡± I turn fully to the blue-eyed girl and curtsy. ¡°I am Zhou Ran. It will be a pleasure to have you as my senior.¡±


    ¡°...Bai¡­ Lingfei,¡± She replies with a curtsy of her own, but only after a suspiciously long pause. I can¡¯t help but notice her curtsy is well-practiced, and perhaps even more refined than mine.


    His excellency squawks to alert his perch of something. Bai Lingfei doesn¡¯t hesitate and turns to the elevated arena we are gathered in front of without a word of explanation. Since she cut our conversation off so suddenly I choose to follow her lead. I also notice that the others have closed ranks and aren¡¯t paying attention to me anymore. It certainly helps calm my nerves, but the aftereffects linger.


    A man of impressive stature and substantial musculature climbed up onto the stage when no one was paying attention, or in a manner that eluded the notice of everyone but his excellency. He is now staring down at us with his arms crossed and his handsome face marked by displeasure. He is not wearing a shirt for one reason or another, perhaps to show off his collection of scars scattered across his torso. The scars somehow feel more artistic than authentic.


    ¡°Good. Some of you have a bit of awareness. That means you¡¯re not all useless.¡±


    I¡¯m not the only one who droops at the disparaging comment or shies back at his booming voice.


    ¡°I am the Arsenal Elder, Shangguan Luan. Normally, I am in charge of the sect¡¯s armory and storehouses, but today I am in charge of you,¡± He uncrosses his mighty arms and then slams his fist into his other palm and bows. ¡°Welcome, initiates, to the Taiyi Sect.¡±


    Some delay more than others, but all of us eventually return his gesture.


    ¡°Today¡¯s orientation is twofold. First, I¡¯ll go over some basic rules and guidelines, and then we¡¯ll get your living quarters sorted out. If you pay attention, it will go quickly and painlessly.


    ¡°As one of the five great sects, we have obligations that other, smaller sects do not. Therefore, the Taiyi Sect makes use of an initiate period, which is three months. During those three months, we will whittle you down to find those who have hidden potential. Those who do not will be sent home or given other opportunities more suited to their skills.


    ¡°We have four¨Chundred and twenty-seven initiates this year. By the end of the third month, I suspect there will be no more than a third of you left. Those who make it that far will become outer disciples. At the end of the first year there will be an exam and we will use it to promote the worthy to inner disciples. It is rare that we promote more than a dozen in the first year and even less in the following years.


    ¡°Most will give up, but so long as you perform well in the exam you will be retained as an outer disciple. Our duty is to see you succeed, and we will do our best to ensure that you do. However, by the end of the first year, I expect no more than two dozen to remain. This is normal, and failing here is nothing to be ashamed of. Our expectations are far stricter than those of the smaller sects and clans, so as long as you make it to the exam, you may have a future elsewhere. If nothing else, there is the next life.¡±


    The last bit is clearly intended as a joke, but no one dares to twitch, let alone laugh. Elder Shangguan is unphased by it and continues the introduction with some rules. Most are basic and justified by the average nature of people, but a few stick out.


    We are not allowed to leave the sect¡¯s grounds under any circumstances, and if we somehow find ourselves outside we are to return immediately and avoid any interaction with the public. Furthermore, if such a situation were to arise and we meet someone from a different sect, we are not to engage them in any way, including in conversation.


    It strikes me as an odd rule, or at least, it did. Elder Shangguan reinforces the idea of the sect¡¯s reputation being as important as anything else whenever he gets the chance. We are responsible for the sect¡¯s reputation, and as far as I can tell, he firmly believes that it is more important than we are. It will certainly outlast all of us. Therefore, if we find ourselves in a situation that can harm the sect¡¯s reputation, it is best to get out of it as soon as we can and with as little involvement as possible.


    He is also adamant about keeping conflict minimal. We cannot fight among ourselves outside of controlled exercises supervised by an instructor. It is a zero-tolerance policy and will result in harsh disciplinary action. He suggests that injuring others, or worse, killing them before they can reach their true potential is not a good investment for the sect.


    Elder Shangguan doesn¡¯t hold back and informs us that we are a bunch of dumb kids about to learn mystical powers indisputably more powerful than anything we can possibly understand. The chances of us killing or maiming each other is so high that he considers it a guarantee. Therefore, we shall not even consider such an option. If we cannot resolve our differences with discussion, he is more than happy to sort it out for us.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Unlike us, he knows full well how to control his so-called mystical powers, and flexing his muscles is the least threatening thing he is capable of. His second joke of the day got at least one chuckle which brightened his mood substantially.


    ¡°The next thing on the list is one of my favorites,¡± Elder Shangguan¡¯s tone is as sarcastic as he can manage. ¡°This tradition extends back before I was an initiate, and is filled with regrets. You will be picking your own housing arrangements, but you will also be picking your roommates in the process. There are a number of homes available that accommodate between three and five occupants, and while there are enough for everyone, there might not be enough of each size, so¡­¡±


    He lets out a defeated sigh. ¡°You will need to sort it out. Pick your roommates, pick a house, and if there¡¯s not enough left of that size then you may need to rearrange your groups. This is the closest you will come to all-out brawling, and if some of you weren¡¯t a little more advanced than the others I¡¯d say you could consider the no-fighting rule to start tomorrow and just get it out of your system, but that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    He drops down and sits on the edge of the stage. ¡°I¡¯ll be here if you have any questions about anything I¡¯ve gone over, otherwise you¡¯re free to get started. Oh! Wait, before that. Last rule. Boys and girls have their own sections, so divide yourself accordingly. You may not cross into the other side under any circumstances. We will know if you do, and there will be consequences.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure where you belong, then come see me and I¡¯ll sort it out or something, I¡¯m not¡­ ugh¡­ just try not to cause any problems...¡±


    He pinches the bridge of his nose and waves his hand at us to encourage us along. ¡°Get started. Once you¡¯ve chosen your home someone will be along to provide the food and clothing you¡¯ll need going forward. Your first lesson starts tomorrow.¡±


    I promptly turn to Lingfei and his excellency and smile. ¡°Want to be my roommate?¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have to deal with anything else, I will accept.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic! That means we just need one more,¡± I clap my hands together and then turn to survey the crowd for a prospective roommate and gasp. ¡°No way¡­¡±


    I scurry off without any warning to ensure I have the first chance at recruiting a particularly aloof individual loitering towards the rear of the crowd. Her fox-like features caught my eyes the second my gaze passed over her and I immediately knew what must be done.


    ¡°Hello! Hi!¡± I scramble up to Ban Shuyi and promptly bow as respectfully as I can. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ you don¡¯t know me, but I saw you in the tournament in Tiansheng a while ago. Would¡ª would you be my roommate?¡±


    ¡°Tournament?¡± She perks up right away. ¡°You saw her? You saw my sister?¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± I blink as she takes hold of my shoulders and practically shakes an answer out of me. ¡°Ban Shuyi, my sister! I am Xiuyi, Ban Xiuyi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. I saw you ¡ª I mean, her. She was really amazing. She lost, but then she came back on someone¡¯s behalf and won! It was the greatest thing I¡¯ve ever seen in my life!¡±


    ¡°But after that. Did you see her after that?¡± She slowly releases me and I rub my shoulders. Her grip is incredible.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ no, I didn¡¯t. Why?¡±


    ¡°She was supposed to be here, but she¡¯s¡­ been missing. I don¡¯t need to burden you with that, though.¡±


    ¡°Missing? In Tiansheng? That¡¯s horrible!¡± I reach out half way to console her, but considering we are strangers, I pull back at the last moment. ¡°Uh, my dad is in Tiansheng, or heading back, at least. He¡¯s an official, so I could ask him to look into her whereabouts if you are okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯d do that?¡± My heart drops at how suddenly she shifts from sullen to excited.


    I nod. ¡°Of course. Your sister is really important to me in my own way, so I am happy to do so. I¡¯ll see if I can send a letter or something.¡±


    The relief she feels is woefully transparent. I cannot begin to imagine the stress she is enduring.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be your roommate. We¡¯ll need at least one more, though.¡±


    I point towards Bai Lingfei. ¡°She agreed to be my roommate before I came over.¡±


    Xiuyi¡¯s expression contorts. ¡°Well, we should make sure we can get a three-person house, I doubt there¡¯s going to be many others willing to shack up with her.¡±


    ¡°With her? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°That must be Bai Lingfei. Maybe, maybe not, but I know she¡¯s from the Bai clan. You know them, right? You must if you¡¯re from Tiansheng.¡±


    ¡°Those Bai?¡±


    I glance at Lingfei who has gone back to sleeping on her feet, or maybe it is some sort of meditative trance. Either way, she is closed off to the world. His excellency seems to be on guard with his beedy-black eyes casually watching anyone who draws near.


    It¡¯s no wonder some might avoid her. The Bai clan in question is among the most powerful in the empire. The Imperial Palaces are brimming with them, and they hold numerous high positions in court and around the province. Last I heard, one of the ladies married a high-ranking prince a year or two ago. Being friends with someone like Lingfei might bring opportunities to the ambitious, but a single misstep could be disastrous for one¡¯s entire family.


    ¡°They¡¯re politicians. Why is she here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Before they got into politics, the Bai clan established themselves as some of the most powerful cultivators in the land. Those who go into politics don¡¯t have the talent for cultivation, but can still be useful in some way. I don¡¯t know why she is here, though, but I¡¯d not ask her about it. Might be a touchy subject.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I never really paid attention to the daoists before.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ yeah, I only found out a couple of days ago,¡± I chuckle awkwardly. ¡°I actually thought I¡¯d end up in politics, or something like it. I never imagined I¡¯d be here.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go collect her and find a place to settle before they all disappear.¡±


    I linger as Xiuyi saunters off to introduce herself to Lingfei and his excellency. She looks the same as her sister, and carries herself the same, too. Both are a little rough around the edges and quite prickly, yet there is something about Xiuyi that renders her endearing. Perhaps it is her earnest, forward nature?


    I smile at my good fortune and follow close behind.


    <hr>


    ¡°Will this one work?¡±


    ¡°It''s better than anywhere I¡¯ve lived before.¡±


    We look to Lingfei but no answer is forthcoming. His excellency, however, flutters over and lands atop the gate. ¡°This is fine.¡±


    The home is but one among many strung out along a winding path through a lushly wooded area dedicated to the female initiates. Each house is slightly different and of varying sizes. Some of the nicer ones were claimed before we even started looking, but none of us seemed to care for the opulence. His excellency is correct. This house will be fine.


    I open the gate and shuffle inside.


    Inside the perimeter wall is a private garden. Nothing grand or ostentatious, just a little path twisting through some landscaping features and flower beds. An ancient and gnarled evergreen grows in the crook between the main entrance and what appears to be a storage shed or outbuilding, providing some shade above a little pool of water.


    I take a moment to peer inside to see if any fish have beaten us to the punch for residency, and am delighted to see a handful of colorful gobies staring up at me. I crouch down to get a closer look, but they flee from my examination. Even though I am a bit disappointed, we have plenty of time to get acquainted going forward.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not the only ones living here,¡± I cheerfully announce the presence of our aquatic roommates.


    ¡°Snacks.¡±


    I hold my arms out wide and stand between the pool and Xiuyi. ¡°Not snacks!¡±


    ¡°We have some space to ourselves here,¡± I say after Xiuyi stops teasing me.


    ¡°The garden is nice, but impractical for most purposes beyond relaxation and meditation,¡± Lingfei finally speaks up and gestures opposite to the storage room. ¡°I suspect the furniture could be cleared out of this sitting area to make more room as needed. It would then be suitable for tai chi or other martial arts.¡±


    The sitting area she mentions is a fairly large pavilion of sorts connected to the rest of the building by a short walkway. It is covered with a roof, so the rain wouldn¡¯t be an issue, but it might be chilly in the winter. Lingfei is correct in her assessment, though. With a few minutes of pushing things around it could be cleared up and used for more than just sitting and socializing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see inside!¡± Xiuyi flings the door open, but I catch her arm the moment she tries to step inside. ¡°Huh? Got a problem?¡±


    ¡°Shoes! Take your shoes off.¡±


    She glances down and huffs, but slips her shoes off and kicks them aside. Lingfei is more graceful and ladylike in her approach, and his excellency isn¡¯t wearing shoes so he doesn¡¯t have anything to worry about. He just hops inside. I try to show the building a bit of respect and set mine aside with Lingfei¡¯s before moving indoors.


    The main room is remarkably open and well lit. The roof is raised higher than the rest of the building and a row of windows up high lets in some sunlight. There¡¯s enough natural light that we will not have to rely on candles and such during the day. It is a very nice feature, because the room is clearly furnished for practical use and intended to be used regularly.


    Not only is there a small kitchenette for preparing simple meals, but an area suitable for studying, including a set of desks and a batch of bookshelves. Most are empty, but I suspect we will have plenty of stuff to fill them with going forward.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Xiuyi grunts and flops onto a couch. ¡°Urk! Not as soft as it looks¡­¡±


    Lingfei takes a seat at one of the desks and rubs the surface like she is testing it for dust. She seems content with what she learns, so she returns to her meditation. His excellency lands atop the desk and observes from there.


    ¡°What about bedrooms?¡± Xiuyi bolts upright, her wild mane of uncontrolled hair whipping about in a flurry. ¡°I¡¯ve got the first pick!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I smirk mischievously while scooting backwards towards the only doors leading from the main room. ¡°Who says you get to pick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your senior!¡±


    ¡°Well, everyone is my senior.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Really? You¡¯re the bottom?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I like being called a bottom¡­¡±


    ¡°What is your number, Miss Ban?¡± Lingfei inquires without moving, let alone opening her eyes.


    ¡°Seventeen. You?¡±


    Lingfei¡¯s lips curl up into her strikingly ominous smirk. ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°But I do not care which room I end up with. I will take whatever is left over.¡±


    I slowly close the door to one of the rooms while Xiuyi is distracted, but her keen ears catch on. ¡°Hey! I told you I am first!¡±


    I try to hold back my laughter as she half-heartedly pries at the door. To my relief, she soon relents and stomps off to check the other rooms. I picked this one on an impulse, but it is closest to the sitting room so I suspected it has more windows than the other two, or at least more than the middle one. I am pleased to find my assumption is true.


    The room features extensive windows on two walls, and a smaller one on the third that looks out past the walkway and into the garden, so it reminds me of home. The furnishings, however, are very simple in comparison. It is rudimentary and functional, rather than fancy and extravagant like the main room we just looked through. I suspect it is by intent, though. We might be able to do a bit of personalization over time.


    Xiuyi manages to open the door now that I¡¯ve been wandering the room and chuckles. ¡°They¡¯re all basically the same.¡±


    ¡°Which will you take?¡±


    ¡°Eh. Maybe the other end. Leave the middle to her.¡±


    We reconvene in the living room. ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯ll be in the middle room. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°It will be okay. Going forward you should refer to me as your elder martial sister. The same is true for you, Ban-shimei. It is important to show respect, and since we are living together there may be some concessions for familiarity, but others may not see it the same way.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Okay, Bai-shijie,¡± I chirp.


    She responds with an approving nod.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinking, Bai-shijie,¡± Xiuyi side-eyes Lingfei, but she doesn¡¯t even notice the teasing. ¡°Is there something odd about this place or is it just me?¡±


    ¡°Odd? What do you mean?¡± I ask after Linggfei remains silent.


    ¡°How do they fit everything into the sect? I saw this place from outside and even if it is big, it¡¯s not this big.¡±


    She¡¯s right. I overlooked it before, but the area dedicated to the housing of initiates is at least the same size as the sect when viewed from outside. The Red Dust Pavilion houses more than just us. There is definitely something going on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed,¡± Lingfei is awfully smug with her reply. ¡°My expectations were not misplaced, Ban-shimei.¡±


    Xiuyi bristles at the reversal of her teasing.


    ¡°Master daoists can do some impressive things with the natural laws of the world, including compressing reality into a much smaller space, but nothing on this scale. Taiyi, and the other great sects, are in possession of the five great wonders of Longzhou, and the wonder held by Taiyi is the miniature universe. I don¡¯t know much about the particulars, but I suspect it is in use here.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ what do the other sects have?¡±


    Lingfei ponders for a moment. ¡°The only other one I know is the pool of swords. I only know it by reputation, but I am not sure which sect it belongs to.¡±


    ¡°Pool of swords¡­ sounds pretty cool if you ask me,¡± Xiuyi shows a keen interest in it, but it fades quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say someone would be bringing food? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Until now, I¡¯ve been so overwhelmed by the stress of orientation that my mind has been a mess. I could barely focus on a single thing, but now that I¡¯ve gotten through that, chosen my roommates, and found a home for the time being, a striking clarity returns and I realize I¡¯ve also forgotten something ¡ª or someone, very important to me.


    My gasp startles even his excellency. ¡°I forgot Jingyi!¡±

 C18 — A Lesson on Breathing

    ¡®The Hall of Great Clarity, huh?¡¯


    I stare up at the sign and shake my head to clear the cobwebs. Clarity would be a boon about now, especially since I am still plagued by anxiety. However, I have come to terms with it. I am too far out of my comfort zone, so every new change is just another weight piled atop my head, and until I experience enough, I cannot take them off. It is a matter of time, but until that time, I will struggle.


    Understanding does not bring much comfort, let alone relief.


    I catch myself nervously chewing on my lower lip and put an end to it before I chafe it raw, or worse, tear the flesh and bleed. Before I left home, I lacked self awareness to know I possess at least one nervous tick. Now I have several! I dab my lip with my sleeve and it comes away clean, so at least I won¡¯t go into the hall drooling blood like a drunken brawler.


    ¡®No more cowardice. Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    I mentally conjure up Jingyi and imagine her pushing me onward and encouraging me to take my first step ¡ª and immediately bump into someone trying to walk around me. I frantically step back, bow my head in shame, and plop my fist into my other palm to apologize.


    ¡°I am so sorry! I didn''t mean to get in your way!¡±


    I hear the soft laughter of another girl. ¡°I wasn¡¯t watching where I was going either, so how can I blame you?¡±


    ¡°Anxiety fills my head with a fog, so I thank you for¡ª¡± I feel her soft fingers lift my hands and I look up to see which senior I inconvenienced. The moment I lay eyes on her my unspoken words catch in my throat.


    ¡®Woah¡­ She¡¯s so pretty!¡¯


    The other girl raises her free hand to cover her smile with her sleeve. ¡°Nervous? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°N-nervous? Haha, well, m-maybe a little bit, I think. Something definitely clouded my mind,¡± I stammer nervously until a light breeze blows through the courtyard and fills my nose with a hint of soothing fragrances and my lips with inopportune comments. ¡°You smell really nice!¡±


    I sway on my feet, overcome with dread due to my impulsive comment. However, she merely laughs. Beating myself up for saying something awkward is standard practice for me since I am supposed to be composed and ladylike, but this is an uphill battle if I¡¯ve ever seen one.


    Seeing a young woman like her is a once-in-a-life-time opportunity. Men will do really stupid things, like scale mountains or start wars over someone like her, and a single painting might inspire generations of artists for thousands of years. An unfortunate soul like me can never hope to compare, much less conduct myself as anything less than a babbling fool when caught off guard by such a peerless beauty.


    She holds up a silk sachet embroidered with plum and chrysanthemum flowers and smiles. ¡°Incense, fragrances, and how to make or blend them together is one of my hobbies. If you like this one, I can make one for you as a token of our newfound friendship.¡±


    I lean forward to get a whiff of it. ¡°I would treasure it.¡±


    ¡®Friendship? With me? And so easily? Am I blessed?¡¯


    She returns the sachet to the inner pocket of her robe. ¡°I am Song Ling, by the way.¡±


    It takes a few seconds for my own name to pop into my head, but I finally manage to blurt it out. ¡°I am Zhou Ran! It is a pleasure to meet you, Song-shijie.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you my junior?¡±


    ¡°I am everyone¡¯s junior.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, only a dozen or so were accepted after me, so I am not far above you.¡±


    I muster up the best smile I can because my head is well-and-truly empty. Thankfully, she gestures to the Hall of Great Clarity. ¡°Shall we go inside? We don¡¯t want to be late for the first lesson.¡±


    I nod and follow Song Ling up the stairs.


    Distracting myself from her becomes an immediate priority, so I shift my attention to admiring the Hall of Great Clarity. It is a vast lecture hall with terraced seating encircling a raised dais for the speaker nestled against the far wall. Natural light fills the room from a series of small windows high above, much like the ones in my new home. The morning sun is supplemented by a host of braziers and candles, some of which burn a pleasant, woody incense.


    The most stunning aspect of the structure is how intricately engraved every bit of wood is. Winding motifs curl around immense pillars and sprawl across flat surfaces to tell tales of scholarly pursuit by those who lived many centuries past. The wisdom these individuals collected and left behind is expected to yield the very clarity the hall purports to hold.


    Song Ling pauses and I narrowly avoid bumping into her again. She is pointing further towards the center. ¡°How about there? There¡¯s a few open seats.¡±


    I agree to sit with her and we swiftly pick our way through the other initiates to take our seats. There¡¯s plenty of space between our comfortably plush cushions, at least enough that I couldn¡¯t reach out and touch Song Ling¡¯s shoulder without leaning overI wanted to. There¡¯s just enough space behind me that someone can easily walk through if they must, and in front of me is a small desk.


    The sect is providing some writing supplies as well as a curious pill atop a ceramic plate. The deep purple shell of the pill is polished smooth and shiny, so that it gleams anytime it catches the sunlight. It is not a normal pill, though, because something stirs within, like angry storm clouds roiling in captivity.


    ¡®Is it a pill, or some sort of egg?¡¯


    I lean forward to get a closer look but I am immediately interrupted.


    ¡°Attention, initiates!¡± a woman shouts while stepping onto the dais. I recognize her as Elder Cai. ¡°Take your seats and we will begin.¡±


    While the last few wayward initiates scurry about to find an open spot, Elder Cai spends a moment or two rolling a series of masterfully detailed paintings from the back of the dais. Once finished, she turns back to us and salutes. ¡°I am Third Elder Cai Lingxian, and I have the pleasure of introducing you to the art of qigong. With some luck, we¡¯ll get you caught up to the others by the end of the week.¡±


    ¡°The reason you are here today is because you cannot sense Qi, much less gather it for use,¡± she moves to the first painting and directs our attention to it while speaking. ¡°This is a diagram of the meridian system. All humans possess them, and they are all the same ¡ª or close enough. We do have a few Yaoguai students among us this year. A Yaoguai¡¯s meridian system is not going to be the same at this stage in development, but will eventually mirror ours. This is nothing to fret about.


    ¡°Every living being has meridians. Humans, Yaoguai, spirit beasts, and even regular critters, we all have them. You¡¯ll learn more about the differences between the human meridian system and those of other beings later on, but it is good to have that bit of information nestled away in the back of your mind, yes?¡±


    A few students, myself included, nod at the rhetorical question.


    ¡°The important takeaway here is that these meridians are the physical pathways within your bodies which transfer Qi to the various organs. Once you open your meridians and purify them, you will be able to use Qi in a number of ways and for any number of reasons. As physical pathways, they are influenced by the state and condition of your body, and thus, they can be manipulated accordingly.


    ¡°This manipulation is the basic concept behind qigong. So, we will begin with a rudimentary breathing exercise.¡±


    I spare a glance at Song Ling and find her entirely devoted to the lesson. Her focus is admirable, and I lament my inability to match it. Instead, I ponder over a curiosity: she¡¯s suddenly taller than I recall. Song Ling is about a hand taller than me, but now that we are seated, she is a good head taller.


    ¡®I guess that¡¯s the result of my long legs,¡± I mentally shrug and turn back to the lecture.


    ¡°Posture is important,¡± Elder Cai shifts and lowers herself down onto her own cushion. ¡°Ideally, you will utilize the jingangzuo, which I am demonstrating now. Do not force yourself! If you have not practiced the necessary flexibility then you are likely to injure yourself.¡±


    I pause and glance around to see a few others hesitating. If there is anything I am confident about, it is my flexibility. I proceed to emulate Elder Cai to the best of my ability. This pose is one I am familiar with from my meditation practices, and now that I am starting to learn cultivation, I wonder if a few of my lessons in the past were priming me for this. They were not practical exercises, but academic ones.


    ¡®Did my dad know I¡¯d be here some day, or was he just being thorough?¡¯


    ¡°For anyone who cannot manage the jingangzuo at this time, know that getting to this point will be one of the basic criteria for passing my introductory lessons, so you will be working on this in your own time. For now, you may use one of the following positions.¡±


    Elder Cai demonstrates a more relaxed, half-jingangzuo, as well as a position designed for extreme ease, in which the legs are crossed with the feet arranged out front rather than atop the legs. Once all of the disciples have found a suitable method, she returns to her original seated position.


    ¡°This is one of many physical arrangements you will use in the future, but you will understand why we begin with this one over the next few steps,¡± Elder Cai flicks her wrists and adjusts her sleeves. ¡°Sit upright with your back nice and straight. You should be firm, but not tense; relaxed and comfortable, yet sturdy. Next is the chin which we want slightly above level to open the throat. Finally, pull your shoulders back, then down a fraction, and push your chest out to open the core.


    ¡°Again, do not force yourself to do anything you are not prepared to do. Do what you can. Remember: relaxed, yet sturdy. You should feel open and wide, but not pained or uncomfortable. If you do, close your form somewhat and maintain what you are able to. We are here to practice, not injure ourselves.¡±


    These additional instructions are new to me, but something I can do without discomfort, so I follow along without any issues. Elder Cai is right, the positioning of the body does feel open and suitable for taking deep breaths. My training with Master Li is already paying off! Getting situated in the proper jingangzuo is no challenge for me, but I find myself curious about Song Ling. How is she faring?


    I glance over.


    When we first bumped into each other I did not pay too much attention to her overall figure, I just assumed everything was amazing. However, now that we are seated and Song Ling has also followed all the instructions perfectly, I am distinctly aware of a particular set of attributes I overlooked. The simple robes the sect provides mute our forms somewhat, but Song Ling has fully overpowered any efforts the outmatched garment can muster and is pushing it to the limits. I do not lack any confidence in my physical features, but when compared to Song Ling, I have plenty of room to spare.


    I let out a heavy sigh. ¡®I am probably invisible sitting next to her. Maybe I¡¯ll sit in the back next time.¡¯


    ¡°The next step is to work on your breathing,¡± Elder Cai continues after a lengthy pause. ¡°Start with deep breaths through the nose. Fill your lungs and release from your mouth. In and out with a measured rhythm. Do not hold your breath, merely take it in and then expel it. Breathe deeper than you normally would, and become conscious of it. Feel your body expand and fill, and then contract. If your breathing is not steady, and you falter or stutter, practice until it is clear.


    ¡°Every motion of your body influences more individual components than you can possibly imagine. You will learn a great deal about your anatomy as your lessons progress, but suffice to say, even a twitch of your little finger can involve components all the way up through your arm, shoulder, and neck.


    ¡°Your breathing is no different. The expansion and contraction influences muscles and tendons throughout your core. The contraction of muscles aids in the transference of vitality throughout the body through your blood vessels, and your meridians are the same. These breathing exercises are performed to aid in the circulation of Qi, and many other techniques you learn later on will have taken these influences into account to maximize the gathering and transference of your Qi.


    ¡°While you practice and steady your breathing, I will answer any related questions you may have.¡±


    I do not have any pressing questions, but other initiates do. Instead, I close my eyes and focus on my breathing. The goal is to achieve a clear pattern without wavering, and though the first few breaths I take stutter, I find clarity soon enough.


    ¡°How do you fare, Zhou-shimei?¡± Song Ling whispers.


    ¡°Well enough,¡± I whisper back. I didn¡¯t expect her to get chatty, much less inquire about my progress. ¡°I did similar meditation back home, so this is a minor adjustment to a familiar routine.¡±


    ¡°I hope you do not mind my observation, but you do still have some slouch.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    She draws my attention with a wave of her hand and then places her finger tips just below her sternum. ¡°Focus here, and bring your core outward. It should be the adjustment you need.¡±


    I follow her suggestion and discover that she is correct. ¡®It seems I am not the only one with some experience.¡¯


    ¡°I think that is enough time,¡± Elder Cai claps her hands together three times to draw our attention back to her. ¡°Now that your breathing is steady and your posture in an acceptable state, I am going to introduce you to Qi. You¡¯re in this lesson because you cannot sense Qi in the environment, much less in yourself. On the table before you is a pill. Do not touch it yet! It is dangerous enough that you will take them only when I say so.


    Upon taking these pills, your body will fill with a torrent of Qi, far more than it naturally contains or produces at this stage in your cultivation. This sensation can be overwhelming. You must focus on your breathing, keep your mind steady, and do not give the Qi a chance to overtake you. If the Qi spirals out of control, you will be in danger, which is why you are to take the pill only when I instruct you to.¡±


    Elder Cai rises from her seat and hops down from the dais to approach the first row of initiates. ¡°I do apologize, because the next hour or so might be rather dull. We will progress one at a time so that I may watch over you and ward you from danger. I suggest you continue to practice on your own until it is your turn.¡±


    She steps up behind the first initiate, a young boy who is visibly regretting his choice to sit in the front. Elder Cai holds her hand out over his head. ¡°I will also take this time to inform you of the nature of your innate Qi and your spiritual roots, in case you are not aware of them already.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    He mutters nervously, but is too quiet to hear from where I sit.


    ¡°You may take the pill. Swallow it whole and do not chew it.¡±


    As soon as the boy imbibes the pill there is an immediate change. He reacts as if he is stuck with a thousand needles and suddenly tenses up. Elder Cai reminds him to steady his mind and keep control of his breathing which calms him down. A few moments later, he is sweating profusely, trembling, and breathing raggedly.


    ¡°Very good. The challenge is controlling the rush and you performed admirably. Remember the sensation of Qi circulating within you and dwell on it until you are certain you can recall it, especially once the effects of the pill wear off,¡± Elder Cai shifts back and prepares to move on to the next initiate. ¡°Your innate Qi is metal, and you possess only the corresponding metal root. I look forward to seeing your progress.¡±


    The boy breathlessly thanks Elder Cai and she moves on. She asks each student for their name and reminds them to keep steady and stay in control before allowing them to take the pill. One after another, initiates swallow the pill and reacts similarly. Each learns a bit more about themselves that they may not have known before.


    On two separate occasions, Elder Cai was forced to take action as the initiate lost control. The elder moved with such speed and precision that the exact motions of her fingers were imperceptible, but she ended them by placing her open palm on their backs. Both immediately vomited the pill back up, as well as the rest of their stomach¡¯s contents, but they lived. Murmurs from the rest of the initiates followed the embarrassing situation, but Elder Cai snapped at them.


    ¡°You are all martial brothers and sisters here, so if you must judge, then keep it to yourself.¡±


    No one dared whisper the second time it happened.


    Eventually, Elder Cai arrives at Song Ling. My new friend handles the situation with remarkable poise, as if the pill has no effect on her. Well, at least at first. Despite handling the initial rush very well, Song Ling eventually starts to breath heavily, but to her credit, I only notice a single bead of sweat on her brow.


    ¡®Either she is particularly gifted, or Song Ling is less ignorant about all of this than I am. Being friends with her might be in my favor if she is willing to help me.¡¯


    ¡°Excellent work, Song Ling,¡¯ Elder Cai¡¯s praise causes Song Ling to glow with pride. ¡°Your innate Qi is wood, and you possess the corresponding root, as well as one for water. I will be keeping an eye on your progress.¡±


    With that said, Elder Cai moves along and is standing behind me a moment later. After the two initiates failed earlier, I became nervous about my own performance, but having seen the way Song Ling conducted herself, I am filled with a competitive urge. I can¡¯t allow myself to falter now or she might leave me behind.


    ¡°Your name, initiate?¡±


    ¡®Did she forget me already?¡¯


    ¡°Zhou Ran.¡±


    ¡°You may take the pill. Swallow it and do not chew it.¡±


    I pick up the pill between my thumb and forefinger and hold it up to examine it while I wet my lips. Never in all of my years did I dream I¡¯d be here, learning to cultivate, yet here I am. I am no longer a cooped-up lay-about, and this is the moment of truth. If I do well here, then I have a future!


    I plop the pill into my mouth and swallow it.


    It takes only a second or two before the effects kick in. An overwhelming sensation of power erupts within my core and surges throughout my body. I have never felt anything like it! Sheer power courses through every fiber of my being like a raging river, and it is immediately evident why everyone else reacted the way they had. Each breath I take is charged with¡­ something. It reminds me of taking a deep breath of fresh, winter air, but on an entirely different level. The vibrant sensation races into my lungs, swirls about, and is expelled, but unlike air, something else lingers ¡ª something tremendous.


    ¡°Steady your breathing, Zhou Ran.¡±


    If Elder Cai hadn¡¯t said anything, I¡¯d never have noticed the tumultuous nature of my breathing, or how I have begun holding each breath in my lungs to savor the power they bring. I quickly exhale and work to steady my breathing, and the sensation of Qi flowing through my meridians begins to subside to a more tolerable level. It is controlled, rather than running rampant.


    ¡°Good, very good,¡± Elder Cai pauses for a moment. ¡°Come see me after the lesson.¡±


    She then moves on to the next initiate.


    ¡®Wait, what about my innate Qi? My spiritual roots!?¡¯


    I frantically look at Song Ling. ¡°That¡¯s good, right?¡±


    She shrugs.


    ¡®Guess not¡­¡¯


    <hr>


    Jingyi skips along the garden¡¯s winding path and hops up onto the porch so she can fling the door to their new home wide open. It is everything she could hope for and then more. The sect left nothing to be desired, and all needs are easily accounted for. She and Zhou Ran have to share a room and a bed, but despite her friend¡¯s tendency to sprawl out and snore, Jingyi wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.


    She hums a little tune while slipping her shoes off, twirls her way inside, and then shuts the door behind her with a quick flick of her foot.


    ¡°Welcome home.¡±


    Jingyi practically hops out of her socks and scrambles to catch the box of supplies she nearly fumbles onto the floor. ¡°Miss Bai! I didn¡¯t know you were still here.¡±


    Lingfei doesn¡¯t reply immediately. She takes the time to sip a cup of tea first. ¡°How are you acclimating to your new life?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is a change, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Jingyi replies while setting her box down on a shelf. ¡°I¡¯ve served Zhou Ran all my life, and even that has changed a lot. When we were young, we were like sisters, and then I actually had to do my job, so I became a servant. Now we¡¯re friends again, and¡­ hehe¡­ I¡¯m rambling, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Ran¡­¡± Lingfei whispers to herself. ¡°An odd girl. Of all those assembled the other day, she was the only one who showed any resistance to my influence. Do you know why that is?¡±


    ¡°Influence?¡± Jingyi puzzles over what that means while setting some food items out to prepare a light breakfast. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means. Would you like something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind my inquiry. It would be difficult for one with no training to understand. And yes, I will join you for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°And what about your friend?¡± Jingyi gestures at the large, three-legged raven perched atop a nearby bookshelf.


    [I will eat whatever you prepare, miss Xiang.]


    Jingyi blinks.


    [You assume correct. As we are both companions to another, I feel that it is only right that I speak using my true voice, and not one limited by the simple form I bear.]


    ¡°Oh! It is an honor, your excellency!¡± Jingyi curtsies in the raven¡¯s direction.


    The raven flutters down from the bookshelf and lands on Lingfei¡¯s table. [You may call me by my name, Bai Xujun.]


    ¡°Bai? Like Miss Bai?¡±


    [Indeed. I am the great ancestor of the Bai clan.]


    She looks between Lingfei and the bird, but the young woman barely stirs. ¡°That sounds like a very important role to fill. Do you like quail eggs? I have several.¡±


    [It is, and I do.]


    ¡°Two will suffice,¡± Lingfei chimes in. ¡°The great ancestor needs to mind his diet.¡±


    Xujun squawks. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Two it is.¡±


    [Do not listen to this foolish girl! Four is a meal suited to one of my stature.]


    ¡°You¡¯ll gain weight again.¡±


    The indignant raven turns his back on Lingfei. [Very well. Two eggs.]


    ¡°Your stature is very fine,¡± Jingyi comments with a coy smile. ¡°Very regal.¡±


    [As it should be! With my guidance this girl will see me returned to the heavens where I belong.]


    ¡°The heavens?¡± Jingyi inquires while setting down a bowl with two eggs in it for Xujun to eat.


    [Yes! Ages past, my foolish cousins descended upon this world and were punished for their hubris. One remains a prisoner to the master of this mortal realm, doomed to eternal servitude. But now that I have Lingfei, I can return to where I belong!]


    Lingfei scowls at Xujun while he rambles excitedly, and potentially divulges more information than he should. Jingyi just smiles and allows him the opportunity to do so. ¡°So, Miss Lingfei is quite special, then? Zhou Ran is very special to me, too.¡±


    [None of my descendants have ever possessed the potential that she does. I sense some potential in your friend, though she has yet to begin realizing any of it.]


    ¡°Oh? Well, Zhou Ran hadn¡¯t expected any of this a week ago, so she is definitely underprepared. She does not have a wonderful teacher like yourself, that is for sure. Is that why you are not attending any classes today, Miss Bai?¡±


    ¡°That is correct,¡± she sips her tea and then sets the empty cup aside. ¡°It will be some time before the others catch up to me, so I am being left to my own devices with minimal guidance.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I will adjust my schedule a bit more, then. If you¡¯re going to be around most days I will need to plan meals accordingly.¡±


    ¡°I may not be. The Qi in the home is sufficient for my cultivation at this time, but I will begin searching for a more suitable location soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, until then¡­¡±


    [And what of you, girl?]


    ¡°Me?¡±


    [Who else? What will you master first?]


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t have any particular plans,¡± Jingyi glances back to the box she carried in earlier. ¡°They said those like me should find ways to be useful. We might not have jobs for the sect, but we¡¯ll be staying here and supporting our masters. I grabbed some sewing supplies from the storage room and figured I¡¯d start there since I always enjoyed needlework.¡±


    [And then?]


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    [What will you do after you have mastered the needle?]


    ¡°That will take a while, no?¡±


    The raven laughs, or near enough. [Foolish girl! Do you mean to tell me you do not know your own potential?]


    Jingyi shakes her head.


    [Hmph! Unlike your friend and Lingfei who are claimed by fate, you have been overlooked. Your future is undecided and entirely within your hands. But more than that, you are special in a way that they are not.]


    ¡°Special? Me?¡±


    [There is no doubt. I have never met another like you, and now that I have, I am certain that Lingfei can return me to my rightful place.]


    Jingyi swallows hard. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I understand.¡±


    [Foolish girl!] Xujun squawks angrily. Lingfei turns to fix her icy blue gaze on her, and the duo stare at her like hungry predators. [There is none in the world who possesses the potential you do. Unlike all others, yours is truly limitless.]


    <hr>


    Between completing the first exercise and getting the initiates out of the hall, I have plenty of time to wait and ponder over what to expect. I asked Song Ling before she left if she had any ideas, but she shook her head. We were both stumped. She told me she¡¯d see me later and then filtered out with the rest. Now I am alone with the gaudy and resplendent Elder Cai.


    I gulp and approach the dais.


    ¡°Elder Cai, you wished to speak with me?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she gestures to the cushion atop the dais. ¡°Please, join me.¡±


    I hike up my robes and climb, rather gracelessly, onto the platform and scoot over to the cushion.


    Elder Cai watches with a mixture of dubiousness and curiosity while pushing one of the paintings back into its rightful place.. ¡°You could have used the stairs.¡±


    I freeze for a moment and then proceed to get situated on the cushion with an awkward chuckle. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to waste any time. So, uhm¡­ is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing of the sort. I merely wished to consult with you beyond the notice of your peers. You youngsters like to put your ears where they do not belong and tend to judge too harshly for your own good.¡±


    I look up at Elder Cai and struggle to shake the feeling I¡¯m about to receive a remedial lesson.


    ¡°How familiar are you with spiritual roots?¡±


    ¡°They are the connection between our spirit and our physical body, and while everyone possesses spiritual roots, they are not always connected in a manner suitable for cultivation.¡±


    Elder Cai is pleased. ¡°Mostly correct ¡ª and very academic. The spiritual root is an important component for our cultivation. Without it, we cannot sense Qi, and if we cannot sense Qi, we cannot progress our cultivation. You seem to have learned something before coming here. Who taught you?¡±


    ¡°My father!¡± I chirp proudly. ¡°Oh, uh, Zhou Xiaoming. He isn¡¯t a taoist like you, but I think he¡¯s always held a bit of a fascination.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Xiaoming? Of the Imperial Academy?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s been the headmaster for years. Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Not personally, but I have heard of him,¡± Elder Cai appears amused, but continues. ¡°The world around us is suffused with Qi, and this Qi bears the will of heaven, as many call it. Which is to say it serves a purpose. If left alone, it will follow its course and fulfill its fate, as will all living things. Through our spiritual roots, we are able to impose our will upon this Qi and overwrite its purpose with one of our own design.¡±


    She gestures to the remaining painting of the meridians with a swish of her wrist. ¡°We draw Qi into our bodies, the spiritual roots overwrite its will with our own, and then it is stored in the dantian for use. This is¡­ well, this is what I wanted to speak to you about.


    ¡°During today¡¯s lesson, I informed each disciple of the nature of the innate Qi, which is the Qi we, as living beings, produce naturally. It is always associated with at least one of our spiritual roots, or I should say, almost always. There are some abnormal scenarios where something produces a Qi with no nature, and you are one of those abnormalities.¡±


    I suddenly feel cold. ¡°Is that¡­ bad?¡±


    Elder Cai pauses longer than I¡¯d appreciate her doing. ¡°Normally, I would say yes. For others, the nature of their Qi enhances their cultivation of the corresponding root, bolstering their overall cultivation rate. Qi of no elemental nature does not enhance our cultivation but it also doesn¡¯t hold it back. Curiously, or perhaps by design, those with Qi like yours always possess five spiritual roots.¡±


    ¡°So, I have all five spiritual roots?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Under normal circumstances we will not admit someone with five spiritual roots,¡± Elder Cai pushes the painting of the meridians away while she speaks. ¡°But, you were sent here by her excellency, and so you will be given a chance. Are you aware of the greatest foe of any cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Is it time?¡±


    ¡°Very good. Time is our greatest enemy. We are in a race against our mortality, and if we do not escape that fate and transcend to immortality, then we die. Most sects, let alone masters, will not bother investing in someone who has more than three roots because each root must be nurtured individually to balance the spirit¡¯s connection and that means more time is required. As you possess all five spiritual roots, you will require more time to cultivate than your peers.¡±


    I lower my gaze to my lap. Am I doomed? Doomed before I even begin?


    ¡°It is not impossible, though,¡± Elder Cai crouches down and places a finger under my chin to tip my head up. Despite the gravity of the situation, she is smiling. ¡°Grand Elder Wei Yukou is like you. She possesses all five spiritual roots and has natureless Qi. So, you are not alone, and I suspect once she catches wind of you she will be a great resource.¡±


    I do my best to smile in return as Elder Cai sits down on the floor next to me. ¡°It will be difficult. I do not know what her excellency saw in you, but whatever it is¡­ just disregard it. You are an initiate of the Taiyi Sect, and if you have the potential to succeed, we will ensure that you do.¡±


    ¡°Really? So, it¡¯s not hopeless?¡±


    ¡°If we gave up everytime something looked hopeless, who would get anything done?¡±


    We both chuckle.


    ¡°It is only the first day, Zhou Ran. You did well in today¡¯s lesson, so you are off to a good start. It is too early to despair,¡± Elder Cai pushes herself up to her feet and dusts her robe off. ¡°Besides, we are the Taiyi Sect! If there is a place in this world more suited to taking on a challenge like yours, then I have yet to hear of it!¡±


    Her sudden zeal is refreshing and uplifting.


    ¡°Pay attention in your lessons. Work hard. Make friends, and build yourself a proper support network, and I think you will do just fine. You are dismissed.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Well, what was it?¡±


    I catch myself before I have a chance to embarrass myself by releasing whatever awkward sound I primed in my throat. I whirl around, hand to my chest, and scowl at Song Ling. ¡°Were you trying to scare me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she teases while slinking out from behind a pillar. ¡°I was also the only one with a socially acceptable reason to linger, but I assure you, I am not the only curious one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing scandalous or exciting, but it is a lot to take in.¡±


    ¡°The type of thing better said elsewhere?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters who knows in the end, but I¡¯d rather not stand about in the courtyard if I can help it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still pretty early,¡± Song Ling makes a show of looking around. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a place to sit? I can still feel the Qi from the enlightenment pill and we might as well use the time to practice some more.¡±


    I place my hand over my lower abdomen. ¡°Yeah, I still feel it. Let¡¯s find a good spot and I¡¯ll tell you what I learned.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±

 C19 — The Red Dawn Rises

    Xin Fengxian hangs his head and allows the bamboo scroll to roll free from his fingers to clatter onto the table. After reviewing countless reports he is confident his brain is at the end of its rope. He blindly reaches for a glass of wine only to find it empty. Like so many other details over the last week, the empty glass causes him to release a heavy, defeated sigh.


    ¡°Zhouting!¡± he calls.


    His manservant appears at his side as if manifesting from the thin air. ¡°Yes, my lord?¡±


    Fengxian wearily gestures to the empty glass. ¡°More wine.¡±


    ¡°We have none left.¡±


    ¡°None?¡±


    ¡°Governor Chen has been personally allocating all of our supplies since his return and¡­ well, he¡¯s being a bit of a b¡ª¡±


    Fengxian pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can get by.¡±


    ¡°I can go demand some more if you¡¯d like.¡±


    It is not a question. Fengxian shakes his head. ¡°No, the governor is doing his best to create problems between us and I am struggling to figure out why.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is just that type of man.¡±


    ¡°I assume there is more to it than that. I believe he threatened me during our first meeting, or was trying to, but why he would do such a thing eludes me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, I suspect.¡±


    Fengxian rolls his eyes. ¡°Thinking is what I do.¡±


    Zhouting graces his master with his signature dorky grin. As his manservant, he is privy to more than most, and possesses a unique immunity from punishment for whatever he might say regarding personal matters. He has served the prince for many years, and in that time, has grown to be a cherished friend of sorts, a confidant, and pillar of rationality. Zhao Zhouting is not the brightest man; he is shameless, lacks impulse control of any kind, and freely speaks his mind, even if it would get other men killed. A servant like him is as invaluable as he is difficult to replace.


    ¡°If you continue to do what you do, then you will overwork yourself and regret it ¡ª like you do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Time doesn¡¯t care about your worries.¡±


    Fengxian stares at the scruffy man for a moment and heaves another sigh. ¡°How about some tea?¡±


    ¡°I can do tea,¡± Zhouting answers and shuffles aside to find supplies. ¡°Going to find the most calming brew I can.¡±


    ¡°Anything will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Very calming,¡± he mutters under his breath.


    A knock at the door draws his attention. ¡°My lord, General Dong has returned.¡±


    Fengxian looks up from the reports and pauses for a moment. ¡°So soon? Is he ready to report?¡±


    ¡°He has a report,¡± Bai Chuanyu answers. ¡°And a prisoner.¡±


    ¡°A prisoner? Inform him that I am on my way.¡±


    ¡°General Dong brought the prisoner here. He says you should hear his report before turning him over.¡±


    Fengxian gestures at his manservant who scrambles to open the door. Chuanyu and his brother step inside followed by Dong Peishao and a middle-aged man who has seen better days. He¡¯s been roughed up, but it doesn¡¯t appear to be from torture.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Peishao salutes. ¡°The brigands have been dealt with, and I have a number of prisoners. This one was their leader. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to hear what he has to say.¡±


    Fengxian slowly rises to his feet and locks eyes with the trembling prisoner.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I am called Liang Chao¡­ your highness.¡±


    ¡°You were the leader of the brigands?¡±


    He tenses up and chuckles dourly. ¡°If that is what you want to call us.¡±


    ¡°What would you call yourself?¡±


    ¡°Concerned citizens.¡±


    ¡°And what concerned you, citizen?¡±


    Liang Chao slowly, but purposefully, looks around the august chambers. ¡°What we saw around us, and still see.¡±


    ¡°You were discontent.¡±


    Liang Chao nods.


    ¡°With what? Anything in particular?¡±


    ¡°Why would you care?¡± he sneers.


    ¡°That is why I have traveled here. I want to solve these issues before they spiral out of control.¡±


    ¡°It is too late for that.¡±


    ¡°I have to believe it isn¡¯t.¡±


    Liang Chao remains silent.


    ¡°Why did your people destroy Gaoluo?¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t my people.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean to tell me that general Dong was incorrect to apprehend you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he snorts. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean they were my people.¡±


    ¡°Care to explain yourself?¡±


    Liang Chao glances at general Dong. ¡°Why not? I suspect it¡¯ll be my last chance to tell the truth. Liang Chao may be called many things, but a liar is not one of them!¡±


    Fengxian nods to Zhuoting. ¡°Get him a chair. We can be civil.¡±


    <hr>


    Liang Chao looks up as three men burst into his makeshift office. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°We have a problem.¡±


    ¡°A huge problem!¡±


    Liang Chao sets down his pen, rises, and leans all of his weight on the table. ¡°What sort of problem?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ban¡¯s gang, you know the ones. They raided Gaoluo!¡±


    ¡°Burned it all to the ground.¡±


    Liang Chao blinks. ¡°They burned their own town?¡±


    ¡°Not until after they looted it clean of anything they could sell.¡±


    ¡°I told you it was a terrible idea to associate with them.¡±


    Liang Chao falls back into his chair. ¡°Do we know why?¡±


    ¡°Too many people. Too many mouths. Anger doesn¡¯t fill bellies as well as it fills hearts.¡±


    ¡°Right, but why their own town?¡± Liang Chao asks and looks between the three men for answers. None are forthcoming. ¡°This is a problem.¡±


    ¡°The problem is worse than that. Word reached Anyi already. They¡¯re going to send investigators. They¡¯ll find us.¡±


    ¡°Worse! They¡¯ll kill us!¡±


    ¡°What if they are already onto us? The whole operation could be in danger because of them!¡±


    Liang Chao shakes his head. ¡°Anyi¡¯s forces are stretched too thin. They can¡¯t threaten us here. It may have been a mistake to work with Gao Ban, but we can¡¯t take back what has happened.¡±


    A fourth man enters and draws the eyes of all assembled. The burly man pauses. ¡°Good, you¡¯re all here. We have a problem.¡±


    ¡°Another problem, or the same one?¡± Liang Chao asks sarcastically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they told you, but we have some people poking around the perimeter. My boys on watch mentioned seeing them last night and throughout the day.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°A new problem,¡± Liang Chao throws his hands up. ¡°Fantastic. Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?¡±


    The big man shifts nervously. ¡°You put me in charge of security. I thought I¡¯d handle it until I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I did, didn¡¯t I? Thank you for¡­ taking it seriously or whatever. So, do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°I uhm. I asked around a bit for some information, and the best I have is from some of the guys that just got back from Anyi. It turns out a prince came to town a month back and has been hanging around trying to make a name for himself. We suspect they are his men.¡±


    Liang Chao looks between the four men. All are nervous. ¡°Do we know how many?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but they said the prince showed up with a force of maybe three or four thousand.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Four thousand? How can we hope to survive!?¡±


    Liang Chao slams his fist against the table. ¡°Stop panicking! We do not know if it is them, or if they sent everyone, or even anyone at all. It might be a coincidence.¡±


    As if on queue, a fifth man enters the ramshackle office. ¡°We have a problem!¡±


    Liang Chao groans. ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone outside.¡±


    ¡°Can you elaborate?¡±


    ¡°I think he is a soldier. Well, he most likely is, because there¡¯s a lot of them and they all look the same ¡ª or close enough.¡±


    Liang Chao closes his eyes and takes a deep breath while his subordinates lose their composure and begin lamenting their situation, falling to their knees, and acting as if the entire world is about to end. Their dramatic display is more than Liang Chao cares for, but it is out of his control now.


    He rubs the red cloth wrapped around his arm between his thumb and forefinger. ¡°We knew this day would come.¡±


    No one pays him any heed.


    ¡°That is why we chose this place. These caves, this¡­¡± He stumbles over his words, unsure how to refer to the landscape. ¡°This place. They have one way in, and the palisade will keep them out.¡±


    If anyone noticed him stumbling over his own thoughts, they did not acknowledge it. Liang Chao is confident they are all dimwits compared to him, which isn¡¯t saying much, nor is it a comfort. It is why he is in charge and not one of them. They may believe in the cause, but they certainly can¡¯t be trusted with its well-being.


    ¡°Get everyone armed and ready,¡± Liang Chao orders as a drum begins beating in the distance. ¡°I will go and say hello to our guests. Maybe I can find out what we¡¯re up against.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so brave!¡±


    ¡°I will get everyone ready. We should have enough weapons.¡±


    Liang Chao brushes their comments off and walks outside as quickly as he dares. He pushes past the red flag hanging over his makeshift doorway and looks up. Dawn has come.


    ¡°The Red Dawn rises¡­¡± He whispers in an attempt to galvanize himself.


    It doesn¡¯t work.


    Liang Chao makes his way to the wooden wall strung between the cliff faces that surround the bulk of the encampment. A number of his men have gathered as curious onlookers and climbed atop the battlements to get a better view. Most are still scrambling around trying to find weapons to defend themselves with, which does not inspire confidence.


    He climbs up onto the rickety fortification and peers over the wall.


    Some fifty or so soldiers are arrayed along the edge of the forest where they are safe from archers and seem content to wait. Liang Chao¡¯s level of concern is about as high as it can get at this point, and seeing the professional army in white and blue silks with dark gray armor at his gates doesn¡¯t set his mind at ease.


    An officer stands about half way between the army and the encampment where he is fervently banging a small drum. He pauses after a few moments.


    ¡°I am General Dong Peishao, commander of the White River Cavalry! I have come to deliver justice for the people of Gaoluo. Will any dare face me and prove their innocence beneath the eyes of heavens?¡±


    Between the man¡¯s impressive stature, unparalleled confidence, and the worrisome yanyuedao leaning against his shoulder, Liang Chao doesn¡¯t blame anyone for not immediately rising to the challenge.


    ¡°None of you?¡± the challenger bangs his drum for emphasis. ¡°Are helpless villagers the only foe you cowards dare face?¡±


    A handful of braver, or more foolish, individuals shout back claims of him being an imperial lapdog, a traitor to the people, and whatever colorful derogatives they can muster on the spot. Liang Chao adjusts the Du clan¡¯s saber at his belt and gets comfortable with its weight. He hasn¡¯t fought in a battle before and his training is a bit rusty. Unfortunately, he¡¯s still the best fighter in the camp, or near enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, General, but none here will accept your challenge!¡± Liang Chao shouts back.


    The general raises his free arm. ¡°Ah! You must be the man in charge. Why not step outside and we can discuss the terms of your surrender?¡±


    Liang Chao looks back and forth along the wall. Well over a hundred men have climbed up to watch the spectacle beyond and another hundred or more were milling about just behind them waiting for a chance to see for themselves. Some look to him for a response, but most don¡¯t care what he has to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m comfortable right here. I think the rest of my men will agree.¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who ordered the raid on Gaoluo?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come inside and we can have a chat. I¡¯ll tell you all about it!¡±


    The general pauses and drops the drum to the ground so he can heft the massive weapon. ¡°I think I shall take you up on that!¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The general strides forward and his soldiers begin rushing the wall, but they are not the biggest concern. A curious whistle catches Liang Chao¡¯s attention ¡ª and then another. Dozens of whistles fill the air and suddenly fall silent, only to be replaced by screams of pain and panic.


    He whirls around. ¡°Archers! Take cover!¡±


    Liang Chao drops from the wall as a rain of arrows descends from the cliffs behind the camp. The enemy¡¯s archers circled around and claimed the high ground while no one was watching. To make matters worse, that general, Dong Peishao, has clearly tricked them into gathering at the wall rather than hiding in the caves where they¡¯d be safe from such an attack.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been tricked!¡¯


    He draws the saber and prepares to deflect any arrows falling upon him, but they all land short of his position. Liang Chao¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    He whirls around again. The arrows aren¡¯t falling short because they don¡¯t want to hit him, nor because the rest of his people are taking cover in the camp, but because they don¡¯t want to hit their own people!


    Under threat of death by the archers behind them, most of his men have vacated the walls like he did. There is no one to stop the enemy from scaling their defenses! Liang Chao watches in horror as a dozen or so crude, makeshift ramps are leaned against the wall and secured by hooks made of burnt, yet sturdy wood. With the ramps in place, the enemy has no issue rushing over the wall and dropping into the camp.


    A massacre unfolds around Liang Chao.


    Each enemy is armed with a short spear wielded with exemplary skills that none in his camp can hope to match. They move through the panicked rabble like scythes through grass. There is no chance of resisting them. The only thing to do is run, or surrender and hope they show mercy.


    An enemy lands in front of Liang Chao and they lock eyes. His saber flashes and bats the soldier¡¯s spear aside as he rushes forward to meet him in battle. He swings again and his saber rings off the soldier¡¯s lamellar breastplate. The blade is badly chipped.


    ¡°Steel!?¡±


    He kicks the spearman¡¯s chest and pushes the stunned man away. Liang Chao looks around, aghast. These soldiers aren¡¯t just trained experts, but equipped with the best gear money can buy. The crude saber never stood a chance, and the others around him fare no better.


    Liang Chao steps back as the spearman recovers and prepares to resume their duel, only to bump into something very sturdy. He cranes his head back.


    The general¡¯s fist slams into his face a moment later.


    <hr>


    ¡°We were just a bunch of peasants. People pushed from our homes, angry, spiteful, looking for a way to survive. So much has been taken from us by greedy officials who¡¯ve never set foot in our towns and villages. They just¡­ just plundered them of all they are worth from the comfort of their palaces¡±


    Fengxian lowers his gaze. ¡°I regret being unable to stop this before it began.¡±


    Liang Chao spits. ¡°You will regret much more than that soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    He grins. ¡°The Red Dawn rises, and when the sun obscures the heavens, the empire will fall.¡±


    His words send a chill up Fengxian¡¯s spine. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    The Bai twins drag Liang Chao from the room and hand him over to the prison officials for detention. They then slip back into the room and close the door behind them.


    ¡°Was he telling the truth?¡±


    Peishao crosses his arms. ¡°He exaggerates a lot, and most of his retelling was embellished substantially, but I believe the core of it is true. It matches my recollection.¡±


    ¡°So, they were just a bunch of peasants turned bandit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±


    ¡°How many casualties did we suffer?¡±


    ¡°Twenty were wounded, but most are recovering just fine. Two are in questionable condition, but with proper medical care they should pull through.¡±


    ¡°And the bandits?¡±


    ¡°Sixty or so captured, some three hundred dead. Our best guess is that less than a dozen escaped.¡±


    Fengxian lets out a relieved sigh. ¡°You did well, general. Taking a fortified position like that with so few casualties is remarkable.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve not fought a war in centuries. People just don¡¯t know how to fight anymore, much less how to plan ahead and strategize. They¡¯re almost guaranteed to fall prey to tricks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitter victory either way.¡±


    Peishao nods solemnly. ¡°We did find some things of interest. We can review them later, but Lady Song will want to know that the bandits were in possession of weapons crafted by the Du clan ¡ª the one she is investigating.¡±


    ¡°So, the Du clan is providing weapons to bandits?¡±


    ¡°Or they stole them.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Fengxian mulls over his thoughts for a moment. ¡°Or maybe they aren¡¯t arming bandits at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Fengxian thinks back to what the governor was telling him. The veiled threats and suggestions. If he had an army at his back that Fengxian didn¡¯t know about then that could have complicated matters and emboldened him.


    ¡°What if the Du clan is arming rebels, instead?¡±


    <hr>


    The dark is not so comforting.


    Liang Chao stares into the back of the prison transport wagon and laments his predicament. Bouncing and bobbing along the shoddy city roads is uncomfortable to say the least, but likely substantially better than what his stay in prison will entail. He¡¯s heard rumors. None of them are comforting.


    ¡®Gao Ban, that cursed man! Why did I bother associating with him?¡¯


    Liang Chao slams his fist against the sturdy wooden wall and clenches his teeth until his jaw hurts. The Red Dawn is desperate at times, but to take on actual criminals is a risk that they can¡¯t afford, and now it has cost the movement dearly. His encampment is but one of many, but now suspicions have been roused. The Third Prince knows of their existence, and he¡¯s out to fix problems ¡ª problems like the Red Dawn.


    He slams his fist again.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The wagon suddenly lurches to a halt and the guards begin shouting furiously, though their words are too muffled to understand. Liang Chao laughs. The beatings will begin, no doubt.


    The rattling of metal precedes the return of light to Liang Chao¡¯s life. However, it is not the guards that open the back of the wagon, but mysterious men hiding their identity with masks. Liang Chao recognizes them right away by the red arm bands they wear.


    The Red Dawn!


    ¡°Liang Chao?¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°Get out! We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    He ducks his head and scrambles out the back, ready to flee the scene. The two men stop him and produce the key so that his shackles can be removed. It¡¯ll be easier to run without them.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions, just get ready to run,¡± one man growls while dropping to a knee so he can reach the shackles around Liang Chao¡¯s ankles.


    Liang Chao glances around while rubbing his chafed wrists. He¡¯s curious about who sent them, but if they won¡¯t tell him, then so be it. However, he spots a pretty young woman leaning against a nearby building watching far too intently. She¡¯s not just watching the break-out, but him in particular. They lock eyes and she nods her head.


    ¡®Is she the one who orchestrated this?¡¯


    The shackles pop open and the woman disappears into an alley.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! This way!¡±


    He does not question them further. There¡¯d be time for that later.


    As they make their retreat, he spots the guards lying on the ground nearby. Liang Chao is pleased to see that none of them were killed, only subdued. Breaking him out is certainly a crime, but adding the murder of city officials to it would have drawn far more attention. His escape might go overlooked for a time. Long enough to get to safety beyond the city walls.


    He whispers to himself: ¡°Glory to the Red Dawn!¡±